end_n then_o to_o trifle_n with_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v they_o pray_v to_o they_o that_o can_v hear_v they_o why_o shall_v they_o beseech_v those_o to_o be_v their_o advocate_n to_o god_n and_o recommend_v their_o particular_a case_n to_o he_o who_o case_n they_o can_v by_o any_o way_n that_o we_o know_v of_o come_v to_o understand_v as_o for_o their_o learning_n and_o see_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o learn_v they_o by_o particular_a revelation_n from_o god_n as_o god_n have_v declare_v no_o such_o thing_n to_o we_o so_o be_v it_o not_o to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n but_o the_o contrary_n be_v very_o probable_a if_o not_o certain_a as_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n it_o be_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o bless_a spirit_n who_o be_v safe_o land_v upon_o the_o shore_n do_v pray_v for_o their_o partner_n who_o be_v still_o behind_o beat_v it_o on_o the_o wave_n it_o be_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o saint_n in_o heaven_n may_v pray_v in_o particular_a to_o god_n for_o their_o friend_n and_o relation_n who_o necessity_n and_o infirmity_n they_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o before_o they_o leave_v the_o body_n so_o it_o be_v agree_v betwixt_o st_n cyprian_n and_o cornelius_n that_o who_o go_v first_o to_o glory_n shall_v be_v mindful_a of_o the_o other_o condition_n to_o god_n for_o why_o shall_v their_o memory_n or_o their_o charity_n be_v think_v to_o be_v less_o in_o heaven_n than_o they_o be_v on_o earth_n we_o know_v it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o some_o good_a man_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n to_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o be_v to_o desire_v god_n to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v make_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o martyr_n a_o little_a before_o their_o suffering_n when_o they_o themselves_o be_v enter_v into_o bliss_n to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o those_o who_o be_v yet_o on_o the_o way_n pass_v thither_o with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a but_o now_o be_v there_o no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o saint_n intercession_n for_o we_o and_o our_o invocation_n of_o they_o betwixt_o their_o pray_v for_o we_o in_o heaven_n and_o our_o pray_v to_o they_o on_o earth_n be_v there_o no_o difference_n betwixt_o one_o live_a christian_a pray_v to_o another_o to_o pray_v for_o he_o who_o hear_v his_o request_n and_o who_o be_v acquaint_v with_o his_o condition_n and_o our_o address_v to_o saint_n depart_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o who_o know_v we_o not_o and_o who_o be_v be_v ignorant_a of_o our_o state_n again_o when_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v they_o do_v it_o with_o all_o the_o rite_n and_o solemnity_n of_o a_o religious_a worship_n in_o sacred_a office_n upon_o their_o knee_n with_o uncovered_a head_n with_o hand_n and_o eye_n lift_v up_o in_o time_n and_o place_n dedicate_v to_o god_n worship_n now_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o they_o do_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o yet_o do_v it_o in_o that_o manner_n with_o such_o external_a act_n of_o devotion_n that_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v the_o same_o wherewith_o we_o call_v on_o god_n i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v be_v excuse_v even_o on_o this_o account_n from_o attribute_v that_o honour_n to_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o the_o creator_n as_o god_n be_v own_v to_o be_v infinite_a in_o himself_o and_o to_o have_v incommunicable_a perfection_n so_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v some_o peculiar_a and_o appropriate_a act_n and_o sign_n of_o worship_n to_o signify_v that_o we_o do_v inward_o so_o esteem_v and_o believe_v of_o god_n and_o when_o these_o be_v once_o determine_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n or_o the_o universal_a reason_n and_o consent_n of_o mankind_n the_o apply_v they_o to_o any_o else_o but_o he_o be_v a_o plain_a violate_v his_o peculiarity_n and_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o honour_n and_o now_o in_o this_o respect_n also_o i_o can_v discern_v how_o the_o romish_a invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o our_o request_v our_o fellow-member_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o for_o not_o to_o mention_v again_o the_o presence_n of_o these_o and_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o other_o be_v there_o no_o difference_n betwixt_o my_o desire_v a_o eminent_o good_a christian_a to_o pray_v for_o i_o and_o fall_v down_o on_o my_o knee_n with_o hand_n and_o eye_n lift_v up_o and_o that_o in_o a_o temple_n to_o he_o with_o that_o request_n will_v not_o every_o good_a man_n that_o have_v any_o regard_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n present_o show_v his_o detestation_n of_o such_o a_o action_n will_v he_o not_o say_v to_o i_o as_o st._n peter_n to_o cornelius_n fall_v down_o before_o he_o stand_v up_o i_o myself_o also_o be_o a_o man_n will_v he_o not_o with_o st._n paul_n have_v rend_v his_o garment_n and_o with_o much_o holy_a indignation_n cry_v out_o to_o i_o as_o he_o to_o the_o man_n of_o lystra_n design_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o he_o and_o barnabas_n wherewith_o they_o worship_v their_o god_n why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o also_o be_v man_n of_o like_a passion_n with_o you_o as_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o lose_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o love_n and_o charity_n towards_o their_o fellow-member_n by_o go_v thither_o so_o neither_o can_v they_o be_v think_v to_o abate_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o zeal_n and_o fervour_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o certain_o what_o they_o do_v and_o will_v have_v refuse_v here_o on_o earth_n they_o must_v with_o high_a degree_n of_o abhorrence_n reject_v now_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n moreover_o if_o this_o be_v all_o they_o mean_v by_o all_o their_o several_a office_n of_o devotion_n to_o saint_n depart_v that_o they_o shall_v pray_v for_o they_o unto_o god_n why_o in_o all_o this_o time_n that_o these_o form_n have_v be_v complain_v of_o have_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v better_o express_v whence_o i_o pray_v shall_v we_o take_v the_o meaning_n of_o such_o prayer_n but_o from_o the_o usual_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n but_o if_o not_o why_o have_v no_o inquisition_n pass_v upon_o they_o why_o have_v not_o the_o gross_a and_o rank_a for_o superstition_n and_o encroach_a on_o the_o prerogative_n of_o god_n be_v expunge_v and_o blot_v out_o why_o all_o this_o while_n have_v there_o be_v no_o review_n no_o comment_n upon_o they_o no_o caution_n and_o instruction_n write_v and_o bind_v up_o with_o their_o breviaries_n rosary_n and_o hour_n that_o the_o people_n may_v know_v how_o to_o understand_v they_o if_o the_o form_n of_o word_n in_o their_o saint-invocation_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v use_v to_o god_n but_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n otherwise_o why_o dont_fw-fr they_o tell_v this_o to_o the_o world_n and_o make_v their_o explication_n as_o public_a and_o as_o general_a as_o the_o prayer_n certain_o the_o bishop_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o those_o that_o have_v the_o care_n of_o soul_n among_o they_o be_v either_o guilty_a of_o gross_a and_o wilful_a neglect_n to_o the_o people_n or_o else_o whatever_o they_o say_v to_o we_o their_o will_n be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v understand_v those_o prayer_n according_a to_o the_o customary_a and_o receive_a use_n of_o the_o word_n and_o then_o i_o be_o sure_a they_o pray_v not_o only_o to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o unto_o god_n in_o order_n to_o the_o obtain_n of_o he_o such_o aid_n and_o supply_v they_o want_v but_o to_o saint_n themselves_o for_o those_o very_a blessing_n as_o will_v appear_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o particular_a 2._o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v for_o those_o very_a blessing_n that_o none_o but_o god_n can_v give_v to_o what_o purpose_n else_o do_v they_o advise_v we_o to_o fly_v not_o only_o to_o their_o prayer_n but_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n which_o word_n help_v and_o assistance_n will_v have_v be_v accelera_fw-la opeâ—_n auxiliiumque_fw-la trid._n con._n fess_v 25._o propere_fw-la veni_fw-la accelera_fw-la altogether_o superflous_a be_v not_o something_o else_o mean_v by_o they_o then_o only_o that_o of_o their_o prayer_n to_o what_o purpose_n else_o do_v they_o pray_v to_o visit_v they_o to_o make_v haste_n and_o come_v to_o they_o do_v they_o not_o expect_v some_o other_o aid_n and_o assistance_n from_o they_o then_o bear_v pray_v for_o they_o for_o that_o certain_o may_v have_v be_v better_a and_o more_o convenientlie_o perform_v in_o heaven_n before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n to_o what_o purpose_n else_o in_o some_o particular_a case_n do_v they_o put_v up_o
denial_n that_o transubstantiation_n have_v not_o be_v the_o perpetual_a belief_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n and_o thâ—s_v likewise_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o many_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o church_n in_o sent._n l._n 4._o dist_n 11._o q._n 3._o scotus_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o always_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v but_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v it_o be_v consequent_a to_o that_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o iii_o and_o 15._o and_o in_o send_v l._n 4._o do_v 11._o q._n 1._o n._n 15._o durandus_fw-la free_o discover_v his_o inclination_n to_o have_v believe_v the_o contrary_a if_o the_o church_n have_v not_o by_o that_o determination_n oblige_v man_n to_o believe_v it_o 146._o it_o de_fw-fr euchar._n l._n 1._o p._n 146._o tonstal_v bishop_n of_o durham_n also_o yield_v that_o before_o the_o lateran_n council_n man_n be_v at_o liberty_n as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o 108._o and_o in_o 1._o epist_n ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 7._o citan_v te_fw-fr etiam_fw-la salmerone_n tom._n 9_o tract_n 16._o p._n 108._o erasmus_n who_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o who_o no_o man_n be_v better_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v late_o before_o the_o church_n define_v transubstantiation_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n both_o name_n and_o thing_n and_o 8._o and_o de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la l._n 8._o alphonsus_n a_o castro_n say_v plain_o that_o concern_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v seldom_o any_o mention_n in_o the_o ancient_a writer_n and_o who_o can_v imagine_v that_o these_o learned_a man_n will_v have_v grant_v the_o ancient_a church_n and_o father_n to_o have_v be_v so_o much_o stranger_n to_o this_o doctrine_n have_v they_o think_v it_o to_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v now_o in_o the_o second_o place_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o particular_a time_n and_o occasion_n of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o by_o what_o step_n and_o degree_n it_o grow_v up_o and_o be_v advance_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n be_v first_o start_v start_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o opposition_n whereto_o the_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o year_n dccl_o do_v argue_v thus_o that_o our_o lord_n have_v leave_v we_o no_o other_o image_n of_o himself_o but_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v no_o other_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o argument_n the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o the_o year_n dcclxxxvii_o do_v declare_v that_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v not_o the_o image_n and_o antitype_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o the_o corporal_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v first_o bring_v in_o to_o support_v the_o stupid_a worship_n of_o image_n and_o indeed_o it_o can_v never_o have_v come_v in_o upon_o a_o more_o proper_a occasion_n nor_o have_v be_v apply_v to_o a_o fit_a purpose_n and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n how_o well_o this_o agree_v with_o 1._o with_o de_fw-fr eucharist_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o bellarmine_n observation_n that_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o write_v of_o heresy_n have_v put_v this_o error_n viz._n of_o deny_v transubstantiation_n in_o his_o catalogue_n nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o ancient_n dispute_v against_o this_o error_n for_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n which_o be_v very_o true_a because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o occasion_n then_o to_o dipute_v against_o those_o who_o deny_v transubstantiation_n since_o as_o i_o have_v show_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o in_o be_v unless_o among_o the_o eutychian_a heretic_n for_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n and_o more_o but_o ibid._n but_o ibid._n bellarmine_n go_v on_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o first_o who_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o iconomachi_n the_o opposer_n of_o image_n after_o the_o year_n dcc_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n for_o these_o say_v there_o be_v one_o image_n of_o christ_n institute_v by_o himself_o viz_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o from_o that_o time_n the_o greek_a writer_n often_o admonish_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n or_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o his_o true_a body_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o vii_o synod_n which_o agree_v most_o exact_o with_o the_o account_n which_o i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o doctrine_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o transubstantiation_n and_o as_o this_o be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v this_o doctrine_n among_o the_o greek_a so_o in_o the_o latin_a or_o roman_a church_n paschasius_fw-la radbertus_n first_o a_o monk_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o corbey_n be_v the_o first_o broacher_n of_o it_o in_o the_o year_n dcccxviii_o and_o for_o this_o beside_o the_o evidence_n of_o history_n we_o have_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o two_o very_a eminent_a person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n bellarmine_n and_o sirmondus_n who_o do_v in_o effect_n confess_v that_o this_o paschasius_fw-la be_v the_o first_o who_o write_v to_o purpose_n upon_o this_o argument_n eccles_n argument_n descriptor_n eccles_n bellarmine_n in_o those_o word_n this_o author_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v serious_o and_o copious_o write_v concern_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o paschasii_fw-la and_o in_o vita_fw-la paschasii_fw-la sirmoâ—dus_n in_o these_o he_o so_o first_o explain_v the_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o the_o rest_n who_o afterward_o in_o great_a number_n write_v upon_o the_o same_o argument_n but_o though_o sirmondus_n be_v please_v to_o say_v that_o he_o only_o first_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o it_o be_v very_o plain_a from_o the_o record_n of_o that_o age_n which_o be_v leave_v to_o we_o that_o this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v broach_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o it_o meet_v with_o great_a opposition_n in_o that_o age_n as_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n hereafter_o to_o show_v for_o rabanus_n maurus_n arch-biship_a of_o meâ—tz_n about_o the_o year_n dcccxlvii_o recite_v the_o very_a word_n of_o paschusius_n wherein_o he_o have_v deliver_v this_o doctrine_n have_v this_o remarkable_a passage_n concern_v the_o novelty_n of_o it_o 33._o it_o epist._n ad_fw-la heribaldum_fw-la c._n 33._o some_o say_v he_o of_o late_a not_o have_v a_o right_a opinion_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o in_o which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rose_n from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n say_v he_o we_o have_v oppose_v with_o all_o our_o might_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o that_o age_n and_o of_o eminent_a reputation_n for_o piety_n that_o what_o be_v now_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v then_o esteem_v a_o error_n broach_v by_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o be_v far_o from_o be_v the_o general_o receive_v doctrine_n of_o that_o age._n can_v any_o one_o think_v it_o possible_a that_o so_o eminent_a a_o person_n in_o the_o church_n both_o for_o piety_n and_o learning_n can_v have_v condemn_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o error_n and_o a_o novelty_n have_v it_o be_v the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n not_o only_o in_o that_o but_o in_o all_o former_a age_n and_o no_o censure_n pass_v upon_o he_o for_o that_o which_o be_v now_o the_o great_a burn_a article_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o esteem_v by_o they_o one_o of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o prenicious_a heresy_n afterward_o in_o the_o year_n mlix_o when_o berengarius_fw-la in_o france_n and_o germany_n have_v raise_v a_o fresh_a opposition_n against_o this_o doctrine_n he_o be_v compel_v to_o recant_v it_o by_o pope_n nicholas_n
and_o partial_a corruption_n second_o a_o protestant_n may_v without_o submission_n ii_o assert_v ii_o of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n find_v out_o in_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n two_o thing_n be_v here_o suppose_v and_o both_o of_o they_o be_v true_a first_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o they_o all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n second_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o which_o these_o article_n be_v express_v in_o scripture_n may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o a_o protestant_n without_o the_o submission_n of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o papacy_n first_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o they_o all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n this_o be_v true_a if_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v so_o for_o this_o they_o witness_v 25._o witness_v see_v s._n joh._n 20._o 30._o 31._o c._n 21._o 25._o st._n paul_n 17._o paul_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16_o 17._o say_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o expound_v of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n much_o more_o may_v this_o be_v affirm_v of_o the_o entire_a canon_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n and_o what_o they_o have_v preach_v they_o write_v down_o 1._o down_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o concern_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o eusebius_n may_v be_v consult_v 14._o consult_v eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o for_o the_o primitive_a father_n they_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n irenaeus_n say_v of_o they_o they_o be_v perfect_a 9_o perfect_a iren._n l._n 2._o c._n 47._o s._n aug._n the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n this_o be_v the_o sense_n among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o comprehend_v faith_n and_o good_a manner_n nay_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o attempt_v to_o prove_v their_o very_a additional_a article_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n that_o there_o be_v in_o it_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n be_v evident_a enough_o to_o a_o common_a reader_n but_o how_o the_o romish_a article_n shall_v be_v find_v in_o that_o bible_n which_o be_v write_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o they_o be_v invent_v be_v a_o riddle_n beyond_o the_o skill_n of_o apollo_n second_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o man_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n without_o submission_n to_o roman_a infallibility_n the_o learned_a know_v the_o original_n and_o the_o true_a way_n of_o interpretation_n and_o among_o we_o those_o of_o the_o episcopal_a clergy_n have_v oblige_v the_o world_n with_o such_o a_o edition_n of_o the_o bible_n in_o many_o language_n as_o be_v not_o before_o extant_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o a_o romanist_n who_o write_v with_o great_a mastery_n in_o such_o matter_n prefer_v it_o before_o the_o great_a bible_n of_o paris_n etc._n paris_n v._o p._n s._n p._n hist_o critic_n p._n 583_o mais_n elle_fw-fr est_fw-fr plus_fw-fr ample_a &_o plum_n commode_v etc._n etc._n for_o those_o of_o the_o laity_n who_o be_v unlearned_a they_o have_v before_o they_o a_o translation_n which_o err_v not_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o phrase_n be_v not_o so_o obscure_a but_o that_o by_o study_n and_o ministerial_a help_n they_o may_v understand_v they_o they_o have_v before_o they_o a_o translation_n which_o err_v not_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o the_o italian_n and_o the_o french_a may_v be_v convince_v by_o compare_v the_o translation_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la and_o the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n with_o those_o of_o signior_n diodati_n and_o olivetan_a or_o calvin_n and_o the_o english_a may_v receive_v satisfaction_n in_o this_o matter_n by_o compare_v their_o translation_n with_o that_o of_o douai_n in_o all_o of_o they_o they_o will_v find_v the_o same_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o any_o such_o material_a alteration_n make_v in_o our_o bible_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o notorious_a inconsistence_n of_o one_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n with_o another_o it_o will_v have_v be_v long_o ago_o detect_v and_o expose_v to_o public_a shame_n both_o by_o the_o romanist_n and_o the_o other_o dissenter_n from_o our_o communion_n but_o the_o former_a be_v not_o able_a to_o produce_v one_o instance_n and_o the_o latter_a agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o use_n and_o excellence_n of_o the_o translation_n though_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o extreme_o differ_v from_o we_o and_o where_o they_o do_v but_o dream_v we_o erâ—e_v they_o forbear_v not_o to_o proclaim_v it_o in_o so_o much_o that_o a_o difference_n in_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o psalter_n which_o concern_v not_o faith_n or_o manner_n 19_o manner_n see_v hook_n eccl._n pol._n book_n five_o sect._n 19_o and_o a_o suppose_a defect_n in_o the_o table_n for_o keep_v easter_n have_v be_v make_v by_o they_o public_a objection_n 14._o objection_n mr._n hs._n peaceable_a design_n renew_v p._n 14._o and_o stumble_a block_n in_o the_o way_n to_o their_o conformity_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o romanist_n who_o have_v rave_v against_o the_o bible_n of_o the_o reform_a in_o these_o extravagant_a word_n 39_o word_n a._n s._n reconciler_n of_o religion_n print_v 1663._o c._n 11._o p._n 38_o 39_o the_o sectary_n have_v as_o many_o different_a bibles_n in_o canon_n version_n and_o sense_n as_o be_v day_n in_o the_o year_n the_o sectarian_n bible_n be_v no_o more_o the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o the_o alcoran_n almanac_n or_o aesop_n fable_n of_o great_a corruption_n he_o speak_v in_o general_a but_o his_o madness_n have_v admit_v of_o so_o much_o caution_n that_o he_o forbear_v the_o mention_n of_o any_o one_o particular_a place_n the_o learned_a romanist_n understand_v much_o better_o and_o the_o ingenuous_a will_v confess_v it_o and_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o we_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a tongue_n after_o have_v compare_v the_o readins_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a copy_n and_o of_o the_o father_n whilst_o they_o translate_v the_o bible_n from_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a which_o indeed_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v a_o tolerable_a but_o in_o the_o old_a a_o very_a imperfect_a version_n if_o our_o english_a bible_n be_v turn_v into_o any_o one_o of_o the_o modern_a tongue_n by_o a_o judicious_a romanist_n who_o can_v keep_v counsel_n it_o will_v pass_v among_o many_o of_o that_o church_n for_o a_o good_a catholic_n translation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o rather_o my_o persuasion_n because_o i_o have_v read_v in_o father_n simon_n 393._o simon_n history_n critic_n ch_n 25._o p._n 392._o 393._o that_o not_o unpleasant_a story_n concern_v the_o translation_n of_o mr._n rene_n benoist_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n this_o doctor_n have_v observe_v that_o a_o new_a latin_a translation_n of_o the_o organon_n of_o aristotle_n perform_v by_o a_o person_n who_o understand_v not_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v be_v very_o well_o receive_v upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o be_v move_v to_o turn_v the_o bible_n into_o the_o french_a tongue_n though_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n for_o the_o accomplish_n of_o this_o design_n he_o serve_v himself_o upon_o the_o french_a translation_n of_o geneva_n change_v only_o a_o few_o word_n and_o put_v other_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n in_o their_o room_n but_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v not_o exact_a enough_o in_o this_o change_n of_o word_n for_o he_o have_v overlook_v some_o word_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o genevian_o and_o not_o the_o romanist_n a_o discovery_n be_v make_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n and_o this_o edition_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o though_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o their_o brethren_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o such_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o contain_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v plain_a to_o every_o man._n but_o those_o who_o have_v a_o competence_n of_o capacity_n who_o be_v not_o prejudice_v against_o the_o truth_n who_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o his_o assistance_n who_o attend_v to_o what_o they_o read_v who_o use_v the_o ministerial_a help_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o shall_v find_v enough_o in_o holy_a writ_n to_o guide_n they_o to_o everlasting_a life_n in_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n give_v they_o help_v but_o it_o do_v not_o by_o its_o authority_n obtrude_v the_o sense_n upon_o they_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o be_v as_o expositor_n and_o schoolmaster_n to_o they_o and_o by_o compare_v phrase_n with_o phrase_n and_o place_n with_o place_n and_o by_o other_o such_o way_n they_o teach_v they_o how_o to_o judge_v of_o
the_o meaning_n themselves_o they_o give_v they_o light_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o require_v they_o to_o take_v it_o upon_o trust_n they_o endeavour_v to_o open_v their_o understanding_n that_o they_o may_v themselves_z understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v themselves_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n it_o will_v be_v of_o little_a use_n to_o they_o in_o their_o life_n for_o they_o then_o believe_v in_o general_a that_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a truth_n but_o what_o truth_n it_o be_v or_o for_o what_o end_v it_o be_v necessary_a they_o apprehend_v not_o a_o foolish_a master_n in_o the_o mathematics_n may_v require_v his_o scholar_n to_o take_v it_o upon_o his_o word_n that_o a_o problem_n be_v demonstrate_v but_o a_o wâ—se_n and_o useful_a teacher_n will_v give_v they_o light_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o demonstration_n in_o such_o sort_n that_o they_o themselves_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v true_o perform_v and_o till_o they_o can_v do_v this_o they_o be_v not_o instruct_v st._n hierom_n relate_v it_o in_o praise_n of_o marcelia_n a_o roman_a lady_n 99_o lady_n s._n hieron_n in_o praef_n ad_fw-la comment_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la galat_n ut_fw-la sentirem_fw-la i_o non_fw-la tam_fw-la discipulam_fw-la habere_fw-la quam_fw-la judicem_fw-la v._o psal_n â—19_n 99_o that_o she_o will_v not_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o he_o after_o the_o pythagorean_n manner_n or_o upon_o bare_a authority_n she_o will_v with_o such_o care_n examine_v all_o thing_n that_o she_o seem_v to_o he_o not_o so_o much_o his_o scholar_n as_o his_o judge_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v great_a depth_n and_o obscure_a mystery_n in_o the_o holy_a bible_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a faâ—th_n be_v to_o the_o sincere_a and_o industrious_a and_o such_o as_o wait_v on_o god_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n sufficient_o plain_a but_o to_o the_o idle_a the_o prejudice_v the_o captious_a light_v itself_o be_v darkness_n the_o romanist_n affright_v with_o this_o pretence_n of_o obscurity_n and_o profoundness_n as_o if_o we_o must_v not_o adventure_v into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o water_n because_o in_o some_o place_n we_o may_v go_v beyond_o our_o depth_n if_o there_o be_v hard_a and_o difficult_a place_n which_o the_o unstable_a wrist_n who_o require_v their_o meanness_n to_o make_v a_o judgement_n of_o that_o for_o which_o they_o may_v perceive_v themselves_o to_o be_v insufficient_a but_o whilst_o st._n peter_n speak_v of_o some_o few_o place_n in_o st._n paul_n writing_n which_o be_v obscure_a he_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n suppose_v many_o other_o to_o be_v plain_a enough_o for_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o unlearned_a and_o if_o they_o be_v evil_a man_n though_o very_o learned_a they_o will_v wrest_v the_o plain_a place_n and_o as_o some_o do_v in_o st._n hieroms_n trahunt_fw-la hieroms_n s._n hieron_n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la paulin._n ad_fw-la sensum_fw-la suum_fw-la incongrua_fw-la aptant_fw-la testimonia_fw-la et_fw-la ad_fw-la voluntatem_fw-la svam_fw-la s_o scripturam_fw-la repugnantem_fw-la trahunt_fw-la day_n they_o will_v draw_v violent_o to_o their_o private_a sense_n a_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v incongruous_o and_o with_o reluctance_n apply_v to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a all_o sect_n of_o christian_n cite_v the_o scripture_n but_o that_o do_v not_o prove_v the_o obscurity_n of_o those_o sacred_a writing_n it_o rather_o show_v the_o partiality_n boldness_n and_o sophistry_n of_o those_o who_o allege_v they_o all_o law_n be_v obscure_a if_o this_o argument_n have_v force_n in_o it_o for_o every_o man_n in_o his_o own_o case_n have_v the_o law_n on_o his_o side_n man_n take_v up_o their_o opinion_n and_o heresy_n from_o other_o reason_n and_o then_o because_o the_o name_n of_o scripture_n be_v venerable_a they_o rake_v into_o the_o several_a book_n of_o it_o and_o they_o bend_v and_o torture_v place_n and_o force_v they_o on_o their_o side_n by_o unnatural_a construction_n so_o do_v the_o socinian_o produce_v all_o nicety_n of_o grammar_n and_o criticism_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n etc._n controversy_n r._n h._n guide_n etc._n etc._n disc_n 4._o p._n 375_o 376_o 377_o 378._o etc._n etc._n use_v it_o as_o a_o argument_n against_o the_o plainness_n of_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o socinian_o cite_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o heresy_n but_o be_v not_o this_o argument_n two-edged_a and_o will_v it_o not_o cut_v as_o well_o on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o do_v execution_n against_o the_o word_n of_o father_n and_o council_n and_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n itself_o for_o the_o socinian_o those_o especial_o who_o be_v turn_v arian_n since_o petavius_n have_v furnish_v they_o with_o quotation_n will_v cite_v the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o slichtingius_n a_o mere_a socinian_n etc._n socinian_n v._o confess_v fid_fw-we christ_n ed._n nom_fw-fr eccl._n polon_n etc._n etc._n have_v expound_v every_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a to_o the_o heresy_n of_o his_o master_n but_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a in_o necessary_a matter_n what_o remedy_n will_v be_v administer_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o can_v offer_v to_o we_o any_o ancient_n infallible_a exposition_n what_o the_o ancients_n have_v say_v the_o reform_a general_o understand_v much_o better_a than_o pope_n among_o who_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o can_v scarce_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n in_o latin_n for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o early_a age_n they_o be_v more_o busy_v in_o write_v against_o heresy_n then_o in_o explain_v of_o scripture_n nor_o to_o this_o day_n have_v the_o roman_a church_n give_v any_o authentic_a collection_n of_o exposition_n either_o of_o the_o ancient_n or_o of_o her_o own_o and_o if_o we_o must_v go_v to_o any_o church_n for_o a_o comment_n on_o the_o scripture_n let_v the_o roman_a be_v one_o of_o our_o last_o refuge_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o key_n the_o papalin_n use_v be_v the_o worldly_a polity_n of_o that_o church_n and_o as_o they_o like_v so_o they_o interpret_v have_v not_o they_o govern_v themselves_o by_o this_o art_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o very_a caâ—â—â—_n law_n itself_o those_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o jeremiah_n expound_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 1570._o rome_n v._o innoc._n 3._o in_o decret_a greg._n l._n 1._o tit_n 33._o c._n 6._o greg._n ep_v 12_o extrav_fw-mi de_fw-fr major_n &_o obed._n 1._o p._n pi._n 5._o in_o bulla_n cont._n r._n eliz._n in_o camd._n annal_n a._n 1570._o i_o have_v set_v thou_o over_o king_n to_o root_v out_o to_o pluck_v up_o and_o to_o destroy_v 10._o destroy_v jerem._n 1._o 10._o the_o donatist_n find_v their_o church_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o canticle_n tell_v i_o thou_o who_o my_o soul_n love_v where_o thou_o feed_v where_o thou_o make_v thy_o flock_n to_o rest_v at_o noon_n for_o they_o expound_v this_o as_o it_o 〈◊〉_d they_o best_o of_o the_o flock_n of_o their_o 〈◊〉_d the_o southern_a country_n of_o africa_n such_o exâ—â—unders_n of_o scripture_n be_v those_o popish_a writer_n who_o interpret_v feed_v my_o sheep_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o conclude_v that_o a_o pastâ—r_n must_v drive_v away_o wolf_n or_o depose_v prince_n huâ—â—ul_a to_o the_o church_n but_o the_o strain_n of_o such_o metaphorical_a expression_n as_o a_o excellent_a person_n 315._o person_n d._n falkner_n in_o christ_n loy_n p._n 315._o say_v prove_v only_o that_o they_o want_v better_a proof_n and_o by_o a_o like_a way_n of_o interpretation_n from_o the_o same_o text_n it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o all_o christian_n be_v fool_n because_o sheep_n be_v silly_a creature_n no_o exposition_n be_v more_o beside_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n or_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o some_o of_o those_o which_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o compose_v they_o appear_v to_o have_v look_v asquint_o on_o the_o scripture_n for_o whilst_o they_o look_v on_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v look_v another_o way_n i_o will_v instance_n only_o in_o a_o few_o of_o those_o many_o absurd_a exposition_n with_o which_o the_o roman_a breviary_n abound_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o the_o holy_a virgin_n a_o sword_n shall_v go_v through_o thy_o own_o soul_n also_o be_v 175._o be_v domin_n infrâ—_fw-la octau._n nati_n v._o in_o 2._o nocturno_fw-la lect._n 8._o p._n 175._o interpret_v of_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v quick_a and_o powerful_a and_o sharp_a than_o any_o two-edged_a sword_n and_o this_o sense_n be_v design_v as_o a_o evasion_n of_o their_o reason_n who_o from_o that_o text_n conclude_v concern_v the_o bless_a virgin_n
or_o papist_n but_o yet_o hearty_o desire_v to_o do_v good_a to_o they_o both_o but_o there_o be_v a_o more_o mischievous_a suggestion_n than_o this_o that_o the_o design_n of_o such_o paper_n be_v only_o to_o raise_v a_o new_a cry_n and_o noise_n about_o popery_n and_o to_o alarm_n the_o people_n and_o disturb_v the_o government_n with_o new_a fear_n and_o jealousy_n true_o if_o i_o think_v this_o will_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o i_o will_v burn_v my_o paper_n present_o for_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v get_v nothing_o by_o a_o tumultuary_a and_o clamorous_a zeal_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o have_v much_o rather_o suffer_v under_o popery_n then_o contribute_v any_o thing_n towards_o raise_v a_o popular_a fury_n to_o keep_v it_o out_o we_o profess_v ourselves_o as_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o popery_n as_o we_o be_v to_o phanaticism_n and_o desire_v that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v know_v iâ—_n but_o we_o will_v never_o rebel_n nor_o countenance_v any_o rebellion_n against_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o keep_v out_o either_o we_o leave_v such_o principle_n and_o practice_n to_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n but_o when_o we_o find_v our_o people_n assault_v by_o the_o agent_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o think_v ourselves_o secure_a from_o popish_a design_n we_o think_v it_o our_o duty_n to_o give_v they_o the_o best_a instruction_n we_o can_v to_o preserve_v they_o from_o such_o error_n as_o we_o believe_v will_v destroy_v their_o soul_n and_o can_v but_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n who_o be_v as_o much_o concern_v to_o take_v care_n of_o soul_n as_o we_o be_v shall_v think_v this_o a_o needless_a or_o a_o scandalous_a undertake_n i_o wish_v such_o man_n will_v speak_v out_o and_o tell_v we_o plain_o what_o they_o think_v of_o popery_n themselves_o if_o they_o think_v this_o design_n not_o well_o manage_v by_o those_o who_o undertake_v it_o it_o will_v more_o become_v they_o to_o commend_v the_o design_n and_o do_v it_o better_v themselves_o i_o know_v no_o man_n but_o will_v very_o glad_o be_v excuse_v as_o have_v other_o work_n enough_o to_o employ_v his_o time_n but_o yet_o i_o have_v rather_o spend_v my_o vacant_a minute_n this_o way_n then_o in_o censure_v the_o good_a that_o other_o man_n do_v while_o i_o do_v none_o myself_o the_o word_n of_o the_o paper_n which_o be_v send_v to_o i_o be_v these_o it_o be_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o infinite_a goodness_n of_o our_o legislator_n have_v leave_v to_o we_o a_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o church_n now_o i_o judge_v this_o church_n must_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o its_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o our_o day_n but_o i_o doubt_v whither_o or_o no_o the_o protestant_a church_n can_v make_v out_o this_o continual_a visible_a succession_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v answer_n that_o christ_n have_v lest_o a_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o ready_o grant_v or_o else_o it_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o latter_a clause_n be_v very_o ambiguous_a for_o the_o meaning_n may_v either_o be_v that_o we_o may_v understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o first_o be_v a_o true_a protestant_a principle_n and_o therefore_o i_o presume_v not_o intend_v by_o this_o objector_n for_o how_o we_o shall_v know_v that_o there_o be_v any_o church_n without_o the_o information_n we_o receive_v by_o the_o scripture_n i_o can_v divine_v and_o yet_o we_o may_v as_o easy_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n as_o we_o can_v know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n without_o the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n of_o know_v either_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n or_o what_o this_o church_n be_v or_o what_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o true_a and_o sound_a and_o orthodox_n church_n but_o by_o revelation_n and_o we_o have_v no_o other_o revelation_n of_o this_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o for_o the_o second_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n very_o true_a in_o some_o sense_n very_o false_a 1._o it_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n true_a and_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o sober_a protestant_n as_o 1._o if_o by_o the_o church_n we_o understand_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n as_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n themselves_o hand_v down_o by_o they_o to_o our_o time_n so_o what_o ever_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v universal_o receive_v by_o they_o be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o near_o they_o be_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o more_o likely_a they_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o write_n be_v instruct_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o in_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o and_o thus_o we_o have_v a_o certain_a rule_n to_o secure_v we_o from_o all_o dangerous_a error_n in_o expound_v scripture_n for_o the_o great_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o plain_o contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o first_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o unanimous_o assert_v by_o they_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o though_o we_o have_v not_o a_o traditionary_a exposition_n of_o every_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n yet_o we_o have_v of_o the_o great_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o must_v never_o expound_v scripture_n so_o as_o to_o contradict_v the_o know_a and_o avow_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o course_n the_o church_n of_o england_n take_v she_o receive_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n and_o require_v her_o bishop_n and_o clorgy_n to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o profess_a doctrine_n of_o those_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o we_o ought_v to_o pay_v great_a deference_n to_o and_o not_o light_o and_o want_v only_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n wherein_o we_o live_v when_o her_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o evident_o and_o notorious_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n especial_o of_o the_o first_o and_o best_a age_n of_o it_o for_o it_o do_v not_o become_v private_a man_n to_o oppose_v their_o sentiment_n and_o opinion_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o in_o such_o plain_a case_n as_o every_o honest_a man_n may_v be_v presume_v a_o very_a competent_a judge_n in_o the_o matter_n and_o no_o church_n nor_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v such_o authority_n that_o we_o must_v renounce_v our_o sense_n and_o deny_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o reason_n to_o follow_v they_o with_o a_o blind_a and_o implicit_a faith_n and_o thus_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o mean_n for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o though_o we_o may_v mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o particular_a text_n which_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o even_o infallible_a council_n may_v do_v who_o though_o they_o be_v infallible_a in_o their_o conclusion_n yet_o be_v not_o always_o so_o in_o the_o argument_n or_o medium_n whither_o draw_v from_o scripture_n or_o reason_n whereby_o they_o prove_v they_o yet_o it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a we_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o any_o dangerous_a mistake_n while_o we_o make_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n our_o rule_n and_o in_o other_o matter_n follow_v the_o judgement_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o live_v which_o be_v as_o absolute_o necessary_a as_o peace_n and_o order_n and_o good_a government_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o but_o then_o this_o be_v very_o false_a if_o we_o mean_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n of_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n on_o if_o by_o the_o church_n we_o understand_v any_o particular_a church_n as_o i_o suppose_v this_o person_n do_v the_o roman_n catholic_n that_o be_v the_o particular_a universal_a church_n of_o rome_n or_o if_o we_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o the_o present_a age_n or_o by_o mean_n understand_v such_o a_o decretory_a sentence_n as_o must_v determine_v our_o faith_n and_o command_v out_o assent_n that_o we_o must_v seek_v
rule_n whereby_o our_o church_n be_v reform_v and_o to_o which_o we_o appeal_v there_o be_v but_o three_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v by_o christian_n either_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o rule_n of_o life_n or_o the_o external_a order_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o administration_n of_o religious_a office_n 1._o as_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o life_n all_o those_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n and_o man_n they_o be_v so_o plain_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o no_o honest_a man_n can_v mistake_v they_o i_o suppose_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o will_v not_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o need_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n to_o teach_v man_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o love_v god_n with_o all_o our_o heart_n and_o our_o neighbour_n as_o ourselves_o 2._o as_o for_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n those_o which_o be_v fundamental_a to_o the_o christian_n religion_n and_o which_o every_o christian_a ought_v to_o believe_v be_v so_o plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o every_o honest_a and_o unprejudiced_a man_n may_v understand_v they_o but_o however_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o we_o govern_v ourselves_o in_o these_o thing_n by_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o a_o safe_a rule_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o and_o what_o the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v we_o learn_v from_o those_o short_a summary_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v universal_o own_v by_o all_o catholic_a church_n for_o what_o we_o now_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v very_o ancient_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n with_o some_o little_a variety_n indeed_o of_o word_n and_o phrase_n but_o without_o any_o difference_n of_o sense_n and_o the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v not_o only_o preserve_v in_o such_o short_a summary_n and_o creed_n which_o be_v as_o liable_a to_o be_v pervert_v by_o heretic_n as_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o but_o be_v more_o large_o explain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o though_o this_o will_v not_o enable_v we_o to_o understand_v every_o phrase_n and_o expression_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o must_v use_v other_o mean_n to_o do_v that_o as_o skill_n in_o the_o original_a language_n a_o knowledge_n of_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ancient_a dispute_n to_o which_o the_o apostle_n frequent_o aflude_v a_o consideration_n of_o the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o the_o place_n etc._n etc._n yet_o the_o catholic_a faith_n receive_v and_o own_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v so_o far_o a_o rule_n as_o it_o direct_v we_o to_o expound_v scripture_n to_o a_o true_a catholic_a sense_n as_o st._n paul_n command_v the_o roman_n that_o those_o who_o prophesy_v shall_v prophesy_v according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o faith_n rom._n 12._o 6._o kat_n '_o analogian_n pisteos_fw-la according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o in_o the_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o shall_v expound_v they_o to_o a_o christian_n sense_n according_a to_o those_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n faith_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o be_v a_o safe_a rule_n for_o expound_v the_o old_a testament_n which_o contain_v the_o type_n and_o figure_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o gospel-state_n and_o thus_o in_o expound_v the_o new_a testament_n now_o it_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v we_o must_v prohpesie_v according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n or_o as_o he_o command_v timothy_n in_o his_o preach_v hold_v fast_o the_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n which_o thou_o have_v hear_v from_o i_o 2._o tim._n 1._o 13._o it_o seem_v the_o apostle_n have_v give_v he_o a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v to_o direct_v his_o preach_a whither_o this_o refer_v to_o a_o short_a summary_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o our_o creed_n be_v i_o can_v say_v though_o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a it_o may_v but_o it_o be_v plain_a we_o have_v a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o contain_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n and_o therefore_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o far_o a_o rule_n to_o we_o in_o expound_v scripture_n as_o never_o to_o contradict_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o for_o that_o be_v to_o contradict_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o when_o one_o great_a article_n of_o this_o faith_n concern_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v corrupt_v by_o arius_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n it_o give_v a_o occasion_n for_o a_o full_a declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n about_o it_o and_o though_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o controversy_n be_v very_o fatal_a to_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o be_v very_o happy_a that_o it_o break_v out_o in_o such_o a_o age_n when_o it_o can_v be_v determine_v with_o great_a certainty_n and_o great_a authority_n than_o it_o can_v have_v be_v in_o any_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o church_n by_o man_n who_o be_v venerable_a for_o their_o age_n for_o their_o wisdom_n for_o their_o piety_n for_o their_o undaunted_a confession_n under_o heathen_a and_o persecuring_a emperor_n who_o know_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v before_o this_o controversy_n break_v out_o and_o before_o external_n prosperity_n have_v through_o ease_n and_o wantonness_n corrupt_v the_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o the_o manner_n of_o christian_n 3._o as_o for_o matter_n of_o external_n order_n discipline_n and_o government_n the_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o best_a and_o safe_a comment_n on_o these_o general_a rule_n and_o direction_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o in_o scripture_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n at_o all_o but_o the_o apostle_n do_v appoint_v governor_n and_o rule_n of_o order_n and_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o what_o these_o be_v the_o christian_n of_o those_o day_n see_v with_o their_o eye_n â—_o in_o the_o daily_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n in_o those_o epistle_n which_o they_o write_v to_o their_o several_a church_n do_v not_o give_v they_o so_o punctual_a and_o particular_a a_o account_n of_o those_o matter_n which_o they_o so_o well_o know_v before_o but_o as_o occasion_n serve_v make_v only_o some_o accidental_a mention_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o in_o such_o general_a term_n as_o be_v well_o enough_o understand_v by_o they_o who_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n but_o it_o may_v be_v can_v mere_o by_o the_o force_n of_o the_o word_n which_o may_v be_v capable_a of_o several_a sense_n be_v so_o certain_o and_o demonstrative_o determine_v to_o any_o one_o sense_n by_o we_o who_o do_v not_o see_v what_o be_v do_v in_o those_o day_n as_o to_o avoid_v all_o possible_a cavil_n of_o contentious_a man_n this_o have_v occasion_v those_o dispute_n concern_v infant_n baptism_n the_o several_a order_n and_o degree_n of_o church_n governor_n the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o the_o like_a those_o who_o live_v in_o those_o day_n and_o see_v what_o the_o apostle_n do_v in_o these_o matter_n can_v not_o doubt_v of_o these_o thing_n think_v it_o be_v not_o in_o express_a word_n say_v that_o infant_n shall_v be_v baptize_v with_o their_o parent_n or_o that_o bishop_n be_v a_o superior_a order_n to_o presbyter_n and_o presbyter_n to_o deacon_n or_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o institute_v and_o appoint_v some_o significant_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n for_o the_o more_o decent_a and_o orderly_a administration_n of_o religious_a office_n but_o because_o there_o be_v not_o a_o precise_a and_o punctual_a account_n give_v of_o these_o matter_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o then_o when_o these_o thing_n be_v obvious_a to_o their_o very_a sense_n some_o perverse_a and_o unreasonable_a disputer_n who_o obstinate_o reject_v all_o other_o evidence_n will_v judge_v of_o these_o thing_n just_a as_o they_o please_v themselves_o and_o alter_v their_o opinion_n and_o fancy_n as_o often_o as_o they_o please_v but_o now_o if_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a way_n to_o know_v what_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o these_o case_n this_o be_v the_o best_a comment_n we_o can_v possible_o have_v on_o such_o text_n as_o be_v not_o sufficient_o plain_a and_o express_v without_o it_o now_o i_o think_v any_o reasonable_a man_n must_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o understand_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o succeed_a age_n especial_o while_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v fresh_a and_o the_o church_n
tertulliâ—â—_n argue_v against_o heretic_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praescriplionibus_fw-la â—â—t_n when_o they_o reason_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n they_o never_o direct_v we_o to_o any_o infallible_a judge_n but_o use_v such_o argument_n as_o they_o think_v proper_a to_o convince_v gainsayers_a nay_o this_o be_v the_o way_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o for_o common_a counsel_n and_o advice_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o authority_n they_o consider_v what_o be_v '_o most_o for_o the_o public_a benefit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o determine_v they_o by_o their_o authority_n not_o as_o infallible_a judge_n but_o as_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o dispute_v of_o faith_n they_o reason_n from_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o from_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o what_o upon_o a_o serious_a debate_n and_o inquiry_n they_o find_v to_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o former_a age_n that_o they_o determine_v and_o decree_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o all_o church_n as_o the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o this_o be_v so_o be_v evident_a from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o celebrate_v council_n which_o any_o man_n may_v consult_v who_o please_v now_o i_o will_v ask_v some_o few_o question_n about_o this_o matter_n 1._o whither-these_a council_n take_v a_o sure_a and_o safe_a way_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n if_o they_o do_v not_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o determine_v right_a if_o they_o do_v than_o we_o may_v use_v the_o same_o way_n which_o they_o do_v for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o good_a way_n in_o one_o age_n be_v so_o in_o another_o and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n because_o we_o have_v other_o certain_a way_n of_o do_v this_o the_o same_o which_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n observe_v 2._o i_o will_v know_v whither_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o every_o christian_n to_o receive_v the_o decree_n and_o determination_n of_o these_o council_n upon_o the_o same_o reason_n and_o authority_n which_o move_v the_o father_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o make_v these_o decree_n whither_o for_o instance_n we_o must_v not_o believe_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o his_o father_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o which_o the_o nicene_n father_n believe_v this_o and_o require_v all_o christian_n to_o believe_v it_o if_o we_o must_v than_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n or_o any_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o the_o nicene_n father_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o meet_v in_o a_o general_n council_n can_v not_o believe_v this_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o other_o general_n council_n much_o less_o upon_o their_o own_o authority_n unless_o we_o will_v say_v that_o they_o first_o decree_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o themselves_o decree_v it_o if_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n antecedent_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o any_o other_o pretend_v infallible_a judge_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o our_o faith_n than_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v the_o first_o general_a council_n have_v no_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o their_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a bishop_n or_o church_n in_o those_o day_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n we_o protestant_n have_v the_o same_o way_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n have_v the_o same_o reason_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o have_v or_o which_o any_o christan_n can_v have_v before_o there_o be_v any_o general_a council_n and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o think_v this_o enough_o we_o can_v help_v that_o we_o be_v abundant_o satisfy_v with_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o those_o day_n be_v deserve_o sacred_a and_o venerable_a not_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n which_o they_o never_o pretend_v to_o but_o as_o the_o most_o certain_a mean_n they_o can_v possible_o have_v to_o understand_v what_o be_v and_o in_o all_o age_n have_v be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o meet_v together_o not_o to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o no_o council_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o do_v but_o to_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o true_o ancient_a and._n apostolic_a faith_n and_o to_o put_v it_o into_o such_o word_n as_o may_v plain_o express_v the_o catholic_a sense_n and_o meet_v with_o the_o distemper_n of_o that_o age._n for_o this_o end_n grave_a and_o reverend_a bishop_n assemble_v from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_n world_n not_o mere_o to_o give_v their_o private_a opinion_n of_o thing_n but_o to_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n oâ—_n those_o church_n over_o which_o they_o preside_v and_o i_o know_v no_o better_a argument_n of_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n than_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n as_o remote_a from_o each_o other_o as_o east_n and_o west_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o several_a apostle_n and_o differ_v very_o much_o from_o each_o other_o in_o some_o external_n rite_n and_o usage_n but_o yet_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a authority_n of_o those_o ancient_a council_n that_o they_o be_v most_o likely_a to_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n this_o be_v the_o protestant_a resolution_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o have_v no_o other_o way_n nor_o pretend_v to_o any_o other_o nay_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o as_o much_o as_o she_o talk_v of_o infallibility_n make_v very_o little_a use_n of_o it_o she_o have_v never_o give_v we_o a_o infallible_a comment_n on_o scripture_n but_o suffer_v her_o doctor_n to_o write_v as_o fallible_a comment_n and_o in_o many_o thing_n as_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o as_o any_o protestant_a divine_n do_v and_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o good_a infallibility_n do_v if_o a_o infallible_a church_n have_v no_o better_a mean_n of_o understand_a scripture_n than_o the_o comment_n of_o fallible_a man_n that_o be_v no_o better_a mean_n then_o every_o fallible_a church_n have_v for_o no_o man_n can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n ever_o the_o better_a for_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a unless_o this_o infallible_a church_n improve_v this_o glorious_a talon_n of_o infallibility_n in_o expound_v scripture_n which_o she_o have_v not_o do_v to_o this_o day_n and_o i_o believe_v never_o will_v indeed_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o infallibility_n as_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v of_o no_o use_n either_o in_o the_o refolution_n of_o faith_n or_o in_o confute_v heretic_n who_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n and_o then_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o it_o be_v good_a for_o but_o to_o multiply_v dispute_n instead_o of_o end_v they_o as_o for_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n suppose_v i_o ask_v a_o papist_n why_o he_o believe_v such_o article_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n if_o he_o answer_v as_o he_o must_v do_v because_o he_o be_v teach_v so_o by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v infallible_a my_o next_o question_n be_v how_o he_o know_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a if_o he_o say_v he_o learn_v this_o from_o scripture_n i_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o how_o he_o know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o if_o he_o know_v this_o by_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n than_o he_o run_v round_o in_o a_o circle_n and_o know_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n as_o i_o observe_v before_o if_o he_o can_v find_v out_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n than_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v without_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o man_n can_v find_v out_o infallibility_n in_o scripture_n without_o the_o church_n i_o be_o confident_a they_o may_v find_v out_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o scripture_n as_o well_o without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o there_o iâ—_n no_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n so_o hard_o to_o be_v
same_o doctrine_n which_o she_o do_v and_o she_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o just_a prejudice_n against_o any_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n if_o they_o contradict_v the_o common_a faith_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v fair_o capable_a of_o different_a sense_n she_o choose_v that_o sense_n which_o be_v most_o agreeable_a with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o shall_v any_o doctrine_n be_v impose_v upon_o she_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n or_o which_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o the_o new_a trent_n creed_n be_v whatever_o pretence_n there_o be_v for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o such_o doctrine_n she_o utter_o reject_v they_o she_o will_v not_o put_v out_o her_o eye_n to_o follow_v any_o other_o guide_n and_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n she_o need_v not_o reject_v any_o true_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o this_o way_n we_o still_o retain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v great_o confirm_v in_o it_o from_o that_o admirable_a consent_n there_o be_v between_o the_o scripture_n as_o expound_v by_o we_o and_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v ancient_o own_v and_o receive_v by_o all_o christian_n have_v thus_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n i_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o paper_n that_o this_o church_n must_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o its_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o our_o day_n now_o these_o few_o word_n contain_v a_o great_a many_o and_o very_o great_a mistake_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o inquiry_n be_v how_o we_o may_v find_v out_o such_o a_o church_n who_o word_n we_o may_v safe_o take_v for_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n now_o 1._o the_o author_n of_o this_o paper_n whither_o ignorant_o or_o design_o i_o know_v not_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v a_o unerring_a and_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n which_o will_v be_v very_o well_o worth_a find_n he_o tell_v we_o how_o we_o may_v know_v a_o true_a church_n now_o i_o take_v a_o true_a church_n and_o and_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v very_o different_a thing_n a_o church_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o yet_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o not_o a_o sound_n orthodox_n and_o catholic_n church_n for_o a_o true_a church_n be_v such_o a_o church_n as_o have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a and_o essential_a to_o the_o be_v and_o constitution_n of_o a_o church_n this_o a_o church_n may_v have_v and_o superadd_a other_o thing_n which_o be_v destructive_a of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o very_o dangerous_a and_o fatal_a mistake_n as_o we_o believe_v and_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o râ—me_n have_v do_v and_o yet_o we_o acknowledge_v she_o a_o true_a church_n because_o she_o retain_v the_o true_a christian_a faith_n though_o miserable_o corrupt_v by_o addition_n of_o her_o own_o as_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n though_o he_o be_v sick_a of_o a_o mortal_a disease_n now_o if_o a_o true_a church_n may_v corrupt_v the_o christian_a faith_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o every_o true_a church_n for_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n 2._o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o by_o a_o true_a church_n he_o mean_v a_o infallible_a church_n who_o authority_n we_o may_v safe_o rely_v on_o in_o expound_v scripture_n this_o church_n he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o our_o day_n now_o if_o this_o visible_a uninterrupted_a succession_n be_v the_o mark_n of_o such_o a_o true_a church_n as_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n then_o 1._o the_o greek_a church_n be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n for_o she_o have_v as_o visible_a uninterrupted_a a_o succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o day_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v and_o so_o we_o have_v two_o infallible_a church_n not_o to_o instance_n in_o any_o more_o at_o present_a who_o have_v as_o good_a a_o succession_n as_o either_o of_o they_o which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o each_o other_o and_o what_o shall_v we_o do_v in_o this_o case_n must_v we_o believe_v contradiction_n or_o must_v we_o disbelieve_v infallible_a church_n 3._o if_o a_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n make_v aâ—y_a church_n a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n than_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v infallible_a all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n have_v a_o equal_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n those_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n may_v be_v presume_v as_o infallible_a while_o the_o apostle_n be_v present_a with_o they_o as_o they_o be_v afterward_o and_o those_o church_n which_o succeed_v these_o apostolical_a church_n at_o the_o distance_n of_o a_o age_n or_o two_o may_v be_v suppose_v as_o infallible_a as_o any_o church_n of_o this_o age_n be_v for_o if_o a_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n make_v a_o church_n infallible_a why_o shall_v not_o a_o succession_n of_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o year_n make_v they_o as_o infallible_a as_o a_o succession_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n unless_o they_o think_v that_o infallibility_n increase_v with_o the_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o can_v wish_v true_a but_o we_o see_v very_o little_a sign_n of_o it_o now_o according_a to_o these_o principle_n all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o apostolical_a church_n through_o all_o age_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v infallible_a for_o if_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n confer_v infallibility_n and_o be_v the_o mark_n whereby_o we_o must_v know_v it_o than_o every_o church_n which_o ever_o have_v or_o have_v to_o this_o day_n this_o visible_a succession_n must_v have_v infallibility_n also_o which_o it_o seem_v be_v entail_v on_o succession_n and_o thus_o we_o have_v find_v out_o a_o world_n of_o infallibility_n and_o it_o be_v wonderful_a how_o any_o apostolical_a church_n come_v to_o be_v overrun_v with_o so_o many_o error_n and_o heresy_n and_o to_o grow_v so_o corrupt_a and_o degenerate_a as_o to_o provoke_v god_n to_o root_v they_o up_o if_o every_o apostolical_a church_n be_v infallible_a i_o can_v imagine_v how_o whole_a church_n which_o visible_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n for_o if_o infallibility_n itself_o will_v not_o secure_v a_o church_n from_o heresy_n the_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 3._o this_o mark_n he_o give_v how_o to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o true_a church_n at_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n viz._n a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o this_o day_n include_v another_o great_a mistake_n for_o it_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v some_o church_n now_o in_o be_v on_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v rely_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o otherwise_o there_o can_v be_v no_o use_n of_o a_o visible_a succession_n to_o this_o day_n in_o this_o controversy_n if_o as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v at_o large_a we_o must_v rely_v only_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n not_o of_o the_o church_n of_o this_o present_a age_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o not_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n buâ—_n as_o the_o most_o authentic_a witness_n of_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n than_o we_o can_v find_v out_o this_o church_n by_o a_o visible_a succession_n to_o this_o day_n but_o by_o examine_v the_o ancient_a record_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n where_o we_o shall_v find_v what_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n be_v which_o be_v the_o safe_a rule_n to_o guide_v we_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n though_o there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o day_n which_o can_v prove_v a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n yet_o while_o we_o have_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o record_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n we_o have_v very_o sufficient_a mean_n for_o the_o understanding_n the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o of_o whatever_o use_v this_o talk_n of_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n may_v be_v in_o other_o case_n it_o be_v whole_o impertinent_a in_o this_o a_o church_n which_o can_v prove_v such_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n which_o be_v not_o found_v by_o any_o apostle_n
the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pagan_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o christian_n as_o man_n that_o be_v content_a to_o part_v with_o their_o religion_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n but_o that_o they_o think_v christian_a religion_n to_o be_v therein_o contain_v and_o to_o be_v betray_v by_o those_o who_o deliver_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v by_o which_o i_o have_v prove_v more_o than_o i_o intend_v in_o this_o part_n of_o my_o discourse_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v contain_v which_o be_v the_o true_a question_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o romeâ—_n not_o whither_o the_o scripture_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o no_o in_o this_o our_o people_n ought_v to_o tell_v they_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v but_o whither_o they_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god._n and_o from_o that_o argument_n now_o mention_v and_o many_o more_o we_o conclude_v that_o universal_a tradition_n have_v direct_v we_o unto_o these_o book_n and_o no_o other_o they_o direct_v we_o sufficient_o without_o any_o other_o doctrine_n unto_o god_n and_o to_o our_o everlasting_a rest_n and_o if_o they_o urge_v you_o far_o and_o say_v that_o the_o very_a credit_n of_o the_o scripture_n depend_v upon_o tradition_n tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o speech_n not_o to_o be_v endure_v if_o they_o mean_v thereby_o that_o it_o give_v the_o scripture_n its_o authority_n and_o if_o they_o mean_v less_o we_o be_v agree_v as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v for_o it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n give_v authority_n to_o god_n word_n whereas_o in_o truth_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o therefore_o of_o divine_a authority_n because_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v they_o so_o to_o be_v but_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v they_o so_o to_o be_v because_o it_o know_v they_o to_o be_v of_o such_o authority_n and_o if_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v conceive_v or_o teach_v otherwise_o of_o these_o write_n then_o as_o of_o the_o undoubted_a oracle_n of_o god_n she_o will_v have_v err_v damnable_o in_o such_o a_o tradition_n i_o shall_v sum_v up_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o this_o second_o particular_a in_o a_o few_o word_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n at_o first_o teach_v the_o church_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n but_o afterward_o that_o which_o they_o preach_v be_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n commit_v to_o writing_n and_o deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o irenaeus_n have_v say_v in_o express_a word_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o speak_v of_o they_o by_o who_o the_o gospel_n come_v unto_o all_o nation_n which_o they_o then_o preach_v but_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o time_n to_o come_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n iii_o and_o far_o we_o likewise_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o even_o from_o the_o apostle_n day_n in_o other_o way_n or_o form_n beside_o the_o scripture_n for_o instance_n in_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n in_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o may_v call_v tradition_n if_o we_o please_v but_o they_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o only_o deliver_v in_o a_o abridgement_n the_o same_o christianity_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o i_o shall_v enlarge_v but_o i_o proceed_v far_o to_o affirm_v iv_o that_o we_o reverent_o receive_v also_o the_o unanimous_a tradition_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n which_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a in_o any_o point_n of_o faith_n wherein_o we_o can_v find_v it_o have_v declare_v its_o sense_n for_o we_o look_v upon_o this_o tradition_n as_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o scripture_n unfold_v not_o a_o new_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o scripture_n explain_v and_o make_v more_o evident_a and_o thus_o some_o part_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n may_v be_v call_v a_o tradition_n as_o it_o have_v express_o deliver_v unto_o we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n concern_v that_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god._n which_o they_o teach_v we_o be_v always_o thus_o understand_v the_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o father_n before_o all_o world_n and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o this_o tradition_n suppose_v the_o scripture_n for_o its_o ground_n and_o deliver_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o father_n assemble_v at_o nice_a believe_v to_o be_v contain_v there_o and_o be_v first_o fetch_v from_o thence_o for_o we_o find_v in_o theodoret_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o that_o the_o famous_a emperor_n constantine_n admonish_v those_o father_n in_o all_o their_o question_n and_o debate_n to_o consult_v only_o with_o these_o heavenly_a inspire_a write_n because_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a book_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a prophet_n do_v evident_o instruct_v we_o what_o to_o thiâ—k_v in_o divine_a matter_n this_o be_v so_o clear_a a_o testimony_n that_o in_o those_o day_n they_o make_v this_o complete_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n whereby_o they_o end_v controversy_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o several_a other_o synod_n we_o find_v they_o be_v wont_a to_o lay_v the_o bible_n before_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o bible_n that_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v nothing_o to_o reply_v to_o it_o but_o this_o constantine_n be_v indeed_o a_o great_a emperor_n but_o no_o great_a doctor_n which_o be_v rather_o a_o scoff_n than_o a_o answer_n and_o cast_v a_o scorn_n not_o only_o upon_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o great_a council_n who_o as_o the_o same_o theodoret_n witness_v assent_v unto_o that_o speech_n of_o constantine_n so_o it_o there_o follow_v in_o these_o word_n that_o most_o of_o the_o synod_n be_v obedient_a to_o what_o he_o have_v discourse_v and_o embrace_v both_o mutual_a concord_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o according_o st._n hilary_n a_o little_a after_o extol_v his_o son_n constantius_n for_o this_o that_o he_o adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o blame_v he_o only_o for_o not_o attend_v to_o the_o true_a catholic_n sense_n of_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o in_o his_o little_a book_n which_o he_o deliver_v to_o constantius_n i_o true_o admire_v thou_o o_o lord_n constantius_n the_o emperor_n who_o desire_v a_o faith_n according_a to_o what_o be_v write_v they_o pretend_v to_o no_o other_o in_o those_o day_n but_o as_o he_o speak_v a_o little_a after_o look_v upon_o he_o that_o refuse_v this_o as_o antichrist_n it_o be_v only_o require_v that_o they_o shall_v receive_v their_o faith_n out_o of_o god_n book_n not_o mere_o according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o they_o but_o according_a to_o their_o true_a meaning_n because_o many_o speak_v scripture_n without_o scripture_n and_o pretend_v to_o faith_n without_o faith_n as_o his_o word_n be_v and_o herein_o catholic_n and_o constant_a tradition_n be_v to_o guide_v they_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v receive_v and_o hold_v from_o the_o beginning_n can_v not_o in_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o than_o to_o be_v a_o witness_n of_o the_o receive_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o bottom_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v this_o faith_n thus_o i_o observe_v hegesippus_n say_v in_o euseb_n his_o history_n l._n 4._o c._n 22._o that_o when_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n he_o meet_v with_o a_o great_a many_o bishop_n and_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o very_a same_o doctrine_n from_o they_o all_o and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o tell_v we_o what_o that_o be_v and_o whence_o they_o derive_v it_o say_v that_o in_o every_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o iâ—_n every_o city_n so_o they_o hold_v as_o the_o law_n preach_v and_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o as_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o particular_a with_o a_o pregnant_a passage_n which_o i_o remember_v in_o a_o famous_a divine_a of_o our_o church_n dr._n jackson_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n chap._n 22._o who_o write_v
faith_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v not_o teach_v nor_o any_o thing_n at_o all_o whereby_o the_o unskilful_a multitude_n may_v be_v inflaâ—ed_v either_o to_o the_o study_n of_o novelty_n or_o to_o contention_n vi_o but_o though_o nothing_o may_v be_v teach_v as_o a_o piece_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v not_o the_o forename_a original_a yet_o i_o must_v add_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v universal_o believe_v and_o not_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n though_o not_o write_v at_o all_o there_o nor_o to_o be_v prove_v from_o thence_o we_o do_v receive_v as_o pious_a opinion_n for_o instance_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n which_o be_v so_o likely_a a_o thing_n and_o so_o universal_o receive_v that_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o we_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o genuine_a apostolical_a tradition_n vii_o i_o have_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o to_o add_v which_o be_v that_o we_o allow_v also_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n rite_n and_o ceremony_n only_o we_o do_v not_o take_v they_o to_o be_v part_n of_o god_n worship_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o appoint_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o believe_v they_o may_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o same_o or_o the_o like_a authority_n with_o that_o which_o ordain_v they_o so_o our_o church_n have_v excellent_o and_o full_o resolve_v we_o concern_v such_o matter_n in_o the_o xxxiv_o article_n of_o religion_n where_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n assert_v concern_v such_o tradition_n as_o these_o first_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o tradition_n and_o ceremony_n they_o be_v the_o very_a first_o word_n of_o the_o article_n be_v in_o all_o place_n one_o or_o utter_o alike_o for_o at_o all_o time_n they_o have_v be_v divers_a and_o may_v be_v change_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o country_n time_n and_o man_n manner_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v ordain_v against_o god_n word_n but_o then_o to_o prevent_v all_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n that_o man_n may_v make_v in_o the_o church_n by_o follow_v their_o own_o private_a fancy_n and_o humour_n the_o next_o thing_n which_o be_v decree_v be_v this_o second_o that_o whosoever_o through_o his_o own_o private_a judgement_n willing_o and_o purpose_o do_v open_o break_v the_o tradition_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o be_v ordain_v and_o approve_v by_o common_a authority_n aught_o to_o be_v rebuke_v open_o that_o other_o may_v fear_v to_o do_v the_o like_a as_o he_o that_o offend_v against_o the_o common_a order_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hurt_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o wound_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o weak_a brethren_n last_o it_o be_v there_o declare_v that_o every_o particular_a or_o national_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o ordain_v change_n and_o abolish_v ceremony_n or_o rite_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v only_o by_o man_n authority_n so_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edify_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v what_o we_o believe_v concern_v tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n viii_o as_o for_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n or_o order_n by_o any_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n or_o by_o any_o particular_a church_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v to_o be_v more_o than_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o that_o man_n or_o the_o particular_a decree_n of_o that_o church_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o authority_n than_o they_o have_v that_o be_v can_v oblige_v all_o christian_n unless_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o such_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v impose_v upon_o we_o and_o impose_v upon_o we_o after_o a_o strange_a fashion_n as_o you_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n unto_o which_o i_o shall_v proceed_v present_o when_o i_o have_v leave_v with_o you_o this_o brief_a reflection_n on_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o this_o first_o part._n our_o people_n may_v hereby_o be_v admonish_v not_o to_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o abuse_v by_o word_n and_o empty_a name_n without_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n nothing_o be_v more_o common_a than_o this_o especial_o in_o the_o business_n of_o tradition_n about_o which_o a_o great_a stir_n be_v raise_v and_o it_o be_v common_o give_v out_o that_o we_o refuse_v all_o tradition_n than_o which_o nothing_o be_v more_o false_a for_o we_o refuse_v none_o true_o so_o call_v that_o be_v doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n no_o we_o refuse_v nothing_o at_o all_o because_o it_o be_v unwritten_a but_o mere_o because_o we_o be_v not_o sure_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o that_o authority_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o submit_v whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o receive_v as_o the_o very_a word_n of_o god_n which_o we_o think_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o if_o any_o can_v certain_o prove_v by_o any_o authority_n equal_a to_o that_o which_o bring_v the_o scripture_n to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o deliver_v by_o they_o we_o receive_v that_o also_o the_o controversy_n will_v soon_o be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o embrace_v it_o when_o any_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v produce_v nay_o we_o have_v that_o reverence_n for_o those_o who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n that_o what_o they_o have_v unanimous_o deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o doubtful_a place_n we_o receive_v it_o and_o seek_v no_o far_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n whither_o or_o no_o we_o shall_v entertain_v it_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n also_o we_o submit_v in_o matter_n of_o decency_n and_o order_n yea_o and_o acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n when_o it_o determine_v doubtful_a opinion_n but_o we_o can_v receive_v that_o as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o know_v be_v but_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n nor_o keep_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o matter_n of_o decency_n so_o unalterable_o as_o never_o to_o vary_v from_o they_o because_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o intend_v they_o to_o be_v of_o everlasting_a obligation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v make_v in_o several_a time_n and_o place_n even_o in_o some_o thing_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v but_o custom_n suit_v to_o those_o age_n and_o country_n in_o short_a tradition_n we_o do_v receive_v but_o not_o all_o that_o be_v call_v by_o that_o name_n those_o which_o have_v sufficient_a authority_n but_o not_o those_o which_o be_v impose_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o one_o particular_a church_n assume_v a_o power_n oâ—er_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o part._n part_n ii_o what_o tradition_n we_o do_v not_o receive_v and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o tradition_n which_o contain_v another_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o thence_o in_o this_o consist_v the_o main_a difference_n between_o we_o and_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n who_o affirm_v that_o divine_a truth_n which_o we_o be_v all_o bind_v to_o receive_v to_o be_v partly_o write_v partly_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n without_o write_v which_o be_v not_o only_o the_o affirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o deliver_v in_o more_o express_a term_n in_o the_o bresace_n to_o the_o roman_a catechism_n draw_v up_o by_o their_o order_n where_o we_o find_v these_o word_n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o word_n of_o god_n be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n this_o be_v a_o full_a and_o plain_a declaration_n of_o their_o mind_n with_o which_o we_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v for_o divers_a unanswerable_a reason_n 1._o not_o only_o because_o the_o scripture_n testify_v to_o their_o own_o perfection_n which_o they_o assirm_v to_o be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o complete_a the_o divine_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o point_n of_o heavenly_a wisdom_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16._o 17._o but_o 2._o because_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n even_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n ancient_o be_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v to_o salvation_n i_o must_v not_o fill_v up_o this_o paper_n with_o authority_n to_o this_o purpose_n but_o we_o avow_v this_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o
from_o what_o have_v be_v now_o say_v that_o there_o be_v so_o little_a credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n only_o we_o can_v receive_v those_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n which_o that_o church_n now_o press_v upon_o our_o belief_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n for_o instance_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o monarch_n or_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a visible_a church_n that_o all_o scripture_n must_v be_v expound_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o church_n that_o there_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o seven_o sacrament_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o institute_v by_o our_o bless_a lord_n himself_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o there_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o propiciatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v in_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a the_o same_o that_o christ_n offer_v on_o the_o cross_n in_o short_a the_o half_a communion_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o new_a faith_n in_o the_o creed_n publish_v by_o pope_n pius_n iu._n which_o be_v tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o not_o of_o the_o universal_a and_o rely_v sole_o upon_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o refuse_v they_o and_o in_o our_o dispute_n about_o tradition_n we_o mean_v these_o thing_n which_o we_o reject_v because_o they_o have_v no_o foundation_n either_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o in_o universal_a tradition_n but_o depend_v as_o i_o say_v upon_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o witness_n in_o its_o own_o behalf_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o make_v the_o better_a show_n all_o resolve_n at_o last_o into_o that_o as_o i_o intimate_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o discourse_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n can_v do_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o they_o without_o their_o church_n definition_n though_o their_o whole_a infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n seem_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o three_o yet_o in_o truth_n the_o last_o of_o these_o alone_a the_o church_n definition_n be_v the_o whole_a rule_n and_o the_o very_a bottom_n upon_o which_o their_o faith_n stand_v for_o what_o be_v tradition_n be_v no_o more_o apparent_a than_o what_o be_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o principle_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n which_o pretend_v a_o unlimited_a power_n to_o supply_v the_o defect_n even_o of_o tradition_n itself_o in_o short_a as_o tradition_n among_o they_o be_v take_v in_o to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n so_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n be_v take_v in_o to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o tradition_n but_o this_o authority_n undermine_v they_o both_o because_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n signify_v any_o thing_n without_o their_o church_n authority_n which_o therefore_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n that_o be_v they_o believe_v themselves_o to_o which_o absurdity_n they_o be_v drive_v because_o it_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v great_a diversity_n of_o tradition_n and_o many_o change_n and_o alteration_n make_v even_o in_o thing_n call_v apostolical_a etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n but_o to_o fly_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o determine_v what_o be_v tradition_n apostolical_a and_o what_o be_v not_o by_o which_o judgement_n all_o mankind_n must_v be_v govern_v that_o be_v we_o must_v believe_v they_o and_o they_o believe_v themselves_o which_o they_o will_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v say_v in_o one_o word_n without_o put_v we_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o seek_v for_o tradition_n in_o book_n and_o in_o other_o church_n but_o they_o will_v willing_o colour_v their_o pretence_n by_o as_o many_o fair_a word_n as_o possible_a and_o so_o make_v mention_n of_o scripture_n tradition_n antiquity_n which_o when_o we_o have_v examine_v they_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o they_o but_o take_v fanctuary_n in_o their_o own_o authority_n say_v they_o be_v the_o sole_a judge_n what_o be_v scripture_n and_o what_o tradition_n and_o what_o antiquity_n nay_o have_v a_o power_n to_o declare_v any_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salmeron_n and_o other_o of_o his_o fellow_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n admit_v of_o addition_n in_o essential_a thing_n for_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o such_o as_o be_v then_o necessary_a and_o fit_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n by_o which_o mean_v we_o can_v never_o know_v when_o the_o christian_a religion_n will_v be_v perfect_v but_o their_o church_n may_v bring_v in_o tradition_n by_o its_o sole_a authority_n without_o end_n nay_o some_o among_o they_o have_v be_v content_v to_o resolve_v all_o their_o faith_n into_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a bishop_n according_a to_o that_o famous_a say_n of_o cornelius_n mussus_n promote_v by_o paul_n the_o three_o to_o a_o bishopric_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n to_o confess_v the_o truth_n ingenuous_o i_o will_v give_v great_a credit_n to_o one_o pope_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n then_o to_o a_o thousand_o hierom_n augustine_n gregory_n to_o say_v nothing_o of_o richard_n scotus_n &c._n &c._n for_o i_o believe_v and_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o contemptuous_a speech_n he_o will_v never_o have_v utter_v to_o the_o discredit_n of_o those_o great-man_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o reverence_v if_o he_o have_v not_o know_v more_o certain_o that_o the_o tradition_n which_o run_v among_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v against_o they_o than_o he_o can_v know_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a there_o be_v no_o tradition_n i_o be_o sure_a for_o that_o nor_o for_o abundance_n of_o other_o thing_n which_o rest_n mere_o upon_o their_o own_o credit_n as_o be_v fair_o acknowledge_v in_o two_o great_a article_n of_o their_o present_a creed_n by_o our_o countryman_n bishop_n fisher_n with_o who_o word_n i_o conclude_v this_o particular_a many_o perhaps_o have_v the_o less_o confidence_n in_o indulgence_n because_o their_o use_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v new_a in_o the_o church_n and_o very_o late_o find_v among_o christian_n to_o who_o i_o answer_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v certain_o by_o who_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o the_o ancient_n make_v no_o mention_n or_o very_o rare_a of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o greek_n to_o this_o very_a day_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o nor_o be_v the_o belief_n either_o of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o indulgence_n so_o necessary_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o it_o be_v new_a and_o as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v no_o care_n about_o purgatory_n no_o body_n seek_v for_o indulgence_n for_o all_o their_o esteem_n depend_v upon_o that_o if_o you_o take_v away_o purgatory_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v indulgence_n since_o therefore_o purgatory_n be_v so_o late_o know_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n who_o can_v wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o full_a confession_n what_o kind_n of_o tradition_n that_o church_n commend_v unto_o we_o thing_n late_o invent_v their_o own_o private_a opinion_n of_o which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n know_v nothing_o in_o one_o word_n their_o tradition_n be_v no_o tradition_n in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n always_o understand_v it_o iu._n and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o they_o must_v be_v apply_v to_o other_o particular_a church_n though_o some_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a than_o they_o none_o of_o they_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o commend_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n unto_o posterity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v commend_v to_o they_o by_o all_o forego_n age_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n be_v to_o guide_v we_o all_o in_o this_o that_o be_v catholic_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v receive_v which_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o and_o in_o all_o church_n and_o at_o all_o time_n v._o which_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v brief_o touch_v that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n contain_v in_o the_o confession_n or_o register_n of_o particular_a church_n in_o these_o day_n wherein_o we_o live_v be_v not_o receive_v by_o we_o nor_o allow_v to_o have_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o such_o tradition_n have_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heresy_n the_o joint_a consent_n i_o mean_v of_o so_o many_o bishop_n as_o be_v there_o assemble_v and_o the_o unanimous_a confession_n of_o so_o many_o several_a church_n of_o several_a province_n as_o be_v there_o deliver_v have_v not_o
in_o a_o different_a manner_n according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o those_o they_o have_v to_o do_v with_o or_o the_o temper_n of_o he_o that_o manage_v they_o yet_o they_o must_v needs_o seem_v more_o or_o less_o grievous_a to_o all_o when_o power_n sufficient_a be_v not_o leave_v to_o the_o great_a monarch_n to_o defend_v themselves_o or_o protect_v their_o subject_n preserve_v the_o peace_n or_o promote_v the_o welfare_n and_o provide_v for_o the_o security_n of_o their_o own_o country_n then_o no_o marvel_n if_o some_o of_o they_o grow_v weary_a of_o so_o insupportable_a oppression_n and_o at_o last_o take_v courage_n to_o grapple_v with_o and_o extricate_v themselves_o from_o such_o manifest_a encroachment_n upon_o their_o own_o and_o the_o people_n civil_a right_n as_o well_o as_o the_o ecclesiastical_a of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o dominion_n and_o be_v force_v to_o some_o harsh_a and_o almost_o violent_a method_n when_o the_o more_o gentle_a and_o benign_a can_v prevail_v nothing_o 3._o but_o beside_o these_o more_o public_a invasion_n upon_o church_n and_o state_n that_o which_o make_v the_o usurpation_n more_o odious_a and_o insufferable_a be_v the_o far_a abuse_n of_o the_o same_o extravagant_a power_n to_o bring_v in_o strange_a and_o dangerous_a doctrine_n corrupt_a and_o unlawful_a practice_n into_o the_o church_n and_o impose_v they_o upon_o all_o in_o their_o communion_n exact_o fit_v to_o feed_v their_o ambition_n enrich_v their_o coffer_n secure_v their_o authority_n and_o promote_v their_o ease_n and_o luxury_n such_o of_o the_o first_o sort_n be_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o purgatory_n of_o merit_n and_o supererogation_n the_o multiplicity_n of_o vow_n and_o delusion_n in_o the_o principle_n of_o repentance_n and_o ministration_n of_o penance_n of_o the_o latter_a sort_n be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n adoration_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n their_o half_a communion_n the_o scripture_n lock_v up_o and_o divine_a service_n perform_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n etc._n etc._n these_o and_o diverse_a like_o they_o have_v prove_v great_a scandal_n abroad_o and_o stumble_a block_n at_o home_n and_o whatever_o varnish_n they_o may_v put_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o fair_a pretence_n or_o however_o they_o may_v cast_v a_o mist_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o disciple_n by_o nice_a distinction_n yet_o they_o have_v so_o disfigure_v the_o face_n of_o christianity_n that_o he_o who_o compare_v the_o late_a appearance_n of_o it_o in_o the_o world_n with_o the_o model_n of_o it_o lay_v down_o in_o scripture_n or_o the_o record_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n can_v hardly_o believe_v it_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o the_o particular_n be_v not_o here_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o have_v sufficient_o be_v confute_v and_o expose_v by_o protestant_a writer_n and_o be_v by_o several_a before_o except_v against_o and_o disclaim_v though_o some_o suffer_v severe_o for_o so_o do_v and_o many_o more_o we_o may_v suppose_v wait_v a_o opportunity_n to_o free_v themselves_o from_o their_o pressure_n that_o which_o i_o be_o now_o most_o to_o insist_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o if_o the_o charge_n we_o draw_v up_o against_o these_o of_o falsehood_n in_o judgement_n gross_a superstition_n or_o idolatry_n in_o worship_n and_o immorality_n in_o manner_n be_v true_a and_o impartial_a as_o we_o have_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o make_v good_a and_o shall_v do_v against_o all_o the_o artifices_fw-la of_o the_o defendant_n then_o no_o authority_n whatever_o regular_o found_v or_o unexceptionable_o convey_v can_v oblige_v we_o to_o these_o against_o the_o reveal_v will_n or_o word_n of_o god_n the_o dictate_v of_o our_o conscience_n as_o we_o hope_v careful_o and_o righty_a inform_v the_o sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n and_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n great_a cause_n be_v there_o to_o endeavour_v by_o all_o lawful_a mean_n to_o throw_v off_o such_o a_o usurp_a power_n that_o make_v so_o ill_a use_n of_o what_o it_o have_v unjust_o get_v and_o to_o restore_v religion_n to_o its_o primitive_a beauty_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o precept_n of_o life_n but_o alas_o many_o difficulty_n lay_v in_o the_o way_n of_o its_o accomplishment_n and_o all_o possible_a struggle_n and_o contention_n by_o force_n and_o policy_n be_v use_v by_o the_o adverse_a party_n to_o prevent_v its_o beginning_n or_o obstruct_v it_o progress_n great_a be_v their_o interest_n in_o every_o place_n strong_a be_v the_o influence_n they_o have_v upon_o person_n in_o authority_n numerous_n be_v their_o assistant_n and_o dependent_n at_o home_o and_o abroad_o weighty_a be_v their_o concern_n which_o lie_v at_o stake_n and_o many_o be_v the_o advantage_n which_o they_o have_v of_o any_o that_o oppose_v they_o so_o that_o no_o wonder_n if_o a_o reformation_n so_o long_o wish_v for_o and_o much_o want_v be_v so_o slow_o effect_v it_o be_v rather_o more_o strange_a that_o in_o so_o many_o place_n it_o do_v master_v these_o and_o such_o like_a encumbrance_n and_o in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n make_v so_o considerable_a a_o progress_n if_o in_o some_o place_n it_o proceed_v with_o less_o order_n uniformity_n and_o calmness_n than_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v for_o in_o a_o religious_a reformation_n necessity_n in_o part_n with_o many_o perplex_a difficulty_n and_o encumbrance_n may_v in_o some_o measure_n excuse_v what_o no_o law_n before_o hand_n full_o warrant_v iu._n but_o leave_v other_o to_o answer_v for_o themselves_o in_o my_o next_o particular_a i_o be_o to_o consider_v how_o regular_o and_o sedate_o it_o proceed_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o catholic_a unity_n 1._o with_o the_o concurrence_n and_o encouragement_n all_o along_o of_o the_o supreme_a power_n to_o free_v it_o from_o any_o but_o suspicion_n of_o rebellion_n so_o it_o begin_v at_o first_o with_o the_o break_n of_o the_o papal_a yoke_n of_o supremacy_n the_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o some_o like_a preparative_n to_o reformation_n under_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o unite_a suffrage_n of_o his_o parliament_n and_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o therein_o it_o proceed_v suitable_o to_o a_o further_a improvement_n in_o most_o particular_n under_o his_o son_n edward_n the_o six_o and_o at_o last_o it_o come_v to_o its_o full_a settlement_n and_o establishment_n under_o queen_n elizabeth_n the_o beginning_n and_o carry_v on_o of_o the_o reformation_n here_o be_v by_o such_o loyalty_n of_o principle_n and_o practice_n that_o we_o challenge_v any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o a_o comparison_n therein_o indeed_o this_o be_v so_o notorious_a that_o her_o roman_a adversares_fw-la have_v turn_v her_o glory_n into_o a_o reproach_n by_o upbraid_v she_o though_o most_o invidious_o with_o the_o name_n of_o a_o parliamentary_a religion_n because_o it_o receive_v all_o along_o so_o much_o countenance_n and_o assistance_n from_o those_o great_a assembly_n of_o all_o the_o three_o estate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o their_o head_n and_o soveriagn_n 2._o but_o far_a to_o clear_v she_o of_o all_o just_a imputation_n from_o hence_o it_o must_v be_v add_v that_o the_o whole_a work_n be_v carry_v on_o with_o the_o advice_n and_o mature_a deliberation_n of_o the_o clergy_n assemble_v in_o convocation_n represent_v the_o entire_a body_n of_o they_o and_o therein_o a_o national_a council_n that_o they_o from_o their_o education_n and_o presume_a knowledge_n as_o well_o as_o from_o their_o office_n and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n be_v ordinary_o fit_a to_o judge_n debate_n and_o determine_v of_o religious_a matter_n will_v be_v soon_o grant_v but_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n may_v and_o ought_v sometime_o to_o remind_v they_o of_o their_o duty_n and_o restrain_v they_o from_o gross_a defection_n from_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o several_a scripture_n example_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o supereminence_n of_o their_o place_n but_o happy_a be_v that_o order_n and_o unity_n in_o which_o both_o power_n be_v join_v together_o for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n the_o security_n of_o his_o church_n and_o promotion_n of_o his_o true_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v here_o though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v expect_v but_o the_o first_o attempt_n will_v meet_v with_o several_a difficulty_n fierce_a debate_n and_o controversy_n yet_o still_o the_o entire_a establishment_n be_v ratify_v by_o the_o regular_a determination_n of_o the_o clergy_n so_o assemble_v as_o before_o as_o well_o as_o be_v after_o confirm_v by_o the_o royal_a assent_n 3_o yet_o far_o to_o justify_v themselves_o from_o any_o affect_a innovation_n in_o such_o a_o change_n all_o be_v do_v with_o the_o great_a reverence_n respect_n and_o deference_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o clear_v their_o continue_a unity_n therewith_o 1._o in_o doctrine_n the_o ancient_a creed_n be_v take_v for_o the_o foundation_n of_o its_o confession_n the_o four_o
that_o these_o father_n who_o authority_n they_o allege_v mean_v no_o such_o thing_n by_o these_o rhetorical_a flourish_n as_o they_o extract_v out_o of_o they_o or_o else_o that_o they_o introduce_v a_o new_a and_o unknown_a worship_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o then_o let_v they_o prove_v that_o some_o few_o father_n of_o the_o four_o century_n without_o the_o public_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n enough_o of_o their_o own_o to_o change_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n contrary_a as_o the_o church_n in_o former_a age_n believe_v to_o a_o express_a divine_a law_n which_o command_v we_o to_o worship_v none_o but_o god_n 3._o nay_o i_o far_o observe_v that_o these_o father_n who_o authority_n be_v urge_v for_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o where_o dogmatical_o and_o positive_o assert_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o many_o father_n of_o the_o same_o age_n do_v positive_o deny_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o which_o be_v a_o plain_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n and_o a_o good_a reasonable_a presumption_n that_o these_o father_n never_o intend_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o what_o they_o say_v how_o liable_a soever_o their_o word_n may_v be_v to_o be_v expound_v to_o such_o a_o sense_n gregâ—ry_n nazianzen_n indeed_o in_o this_o book_n against_o julian_n the_o apostate_n speak_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o constantius_n in_o this_o manner_n hear_v o_o thou_o soul_n of_o great_a constantius_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o sense_n of_o these_o thing_n etc._n etc._n but_o will_v you_o call_v this_o a_o prayer_n to_o constantius_n do_v this_o father_n any_o where_n assert_v in_o plain_a term_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v a_o hundred_o such_o say_n as_o these_o which_o be_v no_o prayer_n to_o saint_n can_v prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o that_o age._n thus_o be_v his_o funeral_n oration_n for_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n he_o bespeak_v she_o to_o this_o purpose_n that_o if_o she_o know_v what_o he_o be_v now_o a_o do_v and_o if_o holy_a soul_n gorg._n greg._n naz._n orat._n 2._o in_o gorg._n do_v receive_v this_o favour_n from_o god_n to_o know_v such_o matter_n as_o these_o that_o then_o she_o will_v kind_o accept_v that_o oration_n which_o he_o make_v in_o her_o praise_n instead_o of_o other_o funeral_n ocsequâ—es_v be_v this_o a_o prayer_n to_o gorgonia_n to_o intercede_v for_o he_o with_o god_n by_o no_o mean_n he_o only_o desire_v if_o she_o hear_v what_o he_o say_v of_o she_o which_o he_o be_v not_o sure_a she_o do_v that_o she_o will_v take_v it_o kind_o whereas_o in_o that_o very_a age_n the_o father_n assert_v that_o we_o must_v pray_v only_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o define_v prayer_n by_o its_o relation_n to_o god_n that_o prayer_n be_v a_o request_n of_o some_o good_a thing_n make_v 10._o basil_n orat_fw-la in_fw-la julit_fw-la martyr_n greg._n naz._n orat_fw-la 1._o the_o oratione_fw-la chrys_n in_o genes_n homil._n 30._o aug._n de_fw-fr clvit_fw-la dei_fw-la l_o 22_o cap._n 10._o by_o devout_a soul_n to_o god_n that_o it_o be_v a_o conference_n with_o god_n that_o it_o be_v a_o request_n offer_v with_o supplication_n to_o god_n which_o be_v a_o very_a imperfect_a definition_n of_o prayer_n be_v it_o lawful_a to_o pray_v to_o any_o other_o be_v beside_o god_n st._n austin_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o the_o name_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v rehearse_v in_o their_o public_a liturgy_n it_o be_v not_o to_o invoke_v they_o or_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o only_o for_o a_o honourable_a remembrance_n nay_o he_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o worship_n of_o dead_a man_n must_v be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o religion_n for_o if_o they_o be_v pious_a man_n they_o do_v not_o desire_v this_o kind_n of_o honour_n but_o will_v have_v we_o worship_v â—5_n idâ—â—_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la religione_fw-la cap._n â—5_n god_n honorandi_fw-la ergo_fw-la sunt_fw-la propter_fw-la imitationem_fw-la non_fw-la adorandi_fw-la propter_fw-la religionem_fw-la they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v for_o imitation_n not_o to_o be_v adore_v as_o a_o act_n of_o religion_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o so_o do_v theodoret_n oecumenius_n and_o other_o of_o that_o age._n it_o be_v notorious_o know_v that_o the_o arrian_n be_v condemn_v as_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o worship_v christ_n who_o they_o will_v not_o own_v to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n though_o they_o own_v he_o to_o be_v far_o exalt_v above_o all_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o to_o be_v as_o like_v to_o god_n as_o it_o be_v for_o any_o creature_n to_o be_v and_o those_o who_o upon_o these_o principle_n condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o most_o perfect_a and_o excellent_a creature_n can_v never_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n so_o that_o through_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n do_v begin_v abouâ—_n this_o time_n to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o be_v oppose_v by_o these_o pious_a and_o learned_a father_n and_o condemn_v in_o the_o first_o small_a appearance_n of_o it_o which_o show_v that_o this_o be_v no_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o that_o age_n much_o less_o that_o it_o have_v be_v so_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o i_o think_v after_o this_o time_n there_o be_v no_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o alter_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n nor_o to_o justify_v such_o a_o innovation_n as_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o express_a law_n of_o god_n the_o sum_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v this_o since_o there_o be_v a_o express_a law_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o other_o be_v beside_o the_o supreme_a god_n the_o lord_n jehovah_n which_o never_o be_v express_o repeal_v whatever_o plausible_a reason_n â—ay_v be_v urge_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n they_o can_v justify_v we_o in_o act_v contrary_a to_o a_o express_a law_n of_o god_n the_o end_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n upon_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v full_o declare_v itself_o in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v a_o 24._o article_n 24._o thing_n plain_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v public_a prayer_n in_o the_o church_n or_o to_o minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v of_o the_o people_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o it_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o as_o in_o most_o other_o 1._o comment_fw-fr in_o eccles_n 5._o 1._o point_n differ_v extreme_o among_o themselves_o mercer_n a_o very_a learned_a person_n and_o professor_n of_o hebrew_n at_o paris_n be_v so_o free_a as_o to_o say_v temere_fw-la fecerunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n they_o among_o we_o have_v do_v rash_o that_o bring_v in_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o very_o often_o neither_o they_o themselves_o nor_o our_o people_n understand_v and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n say_v melius_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v better_a for_o our_o church_n that_o the_o public_a prayer_n in_o the_o congregation_n be_v say_v in_o a_o tongue_n common_a to_o the_o 14._o in_o 1._o ep._n corinth_n c._n 14._o priest_n and_o people_n and_o not_o in_o latin_a other_o of_o they_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o say_v that_o the_o have_v divine_a service_n in_o a_o tongue_n know_v to_o the_o people_n be_v new_a and_o profane_a and_o the_o doctrine_n require_v it_o diaboli_fw-la calliditatem_fw-la sâ—pit_fw-la smell_n of_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o the_o church_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n therein_o receive_v it_o by_o inspiration_n from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o a_o late_a author_n say_v 14._o stapleton_n quaest_n quodl_v quaest_n 2._o sixtus_n senens_fw-la biblioth_o l._n 6._o â—nnot_v 263._o portraiture_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n c_o 14._o with_o what_o consistence_n soever_o the_o former_a sort_n may_v speak_v to_o truth_n and_o reason_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o late_a speak_v with_o consistence_n enough_o to_o the_o opinion_n declaration_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o council_n of_o treâ—t_n the_o present_a standard_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o i_o find_v thus_o english_v to_o my_o hand_n by_o a_o note_a person_n of_o their_o 15._o cone_n trid._n sess_n 22._o c._n 8._o s._n c._n answ_n to_o dr._n pierce_n c._n 15._o church_n though_o the_o mass_n contain_v great_a instruction_n for_o god_n faithful_a people_n yet_o it_o seem_v
summons_n but_o be_v all_o this_o while_n abuse_v and_o under_o a_o mistake_n for_o the_o person_n be_v there_o meet_v for_o religious_a worship_n and_o so_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o fear_n imaginary_a on_o the_o other_o hand_n a_o person_n come_v into_o a_o place_n where_o he_o find_v several_a meet_v together_o who_o use_v much_o the_o like_a posture_n as_o if_o they_o be_v at_o their_o devotion_n and_o also_o word_n he_o understand_v not_o but_o what_o for_o aught_o he_o know_v be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n service_n he_o fall_v upon_o his_o knee_n pull_v out_o his_o bead_n say_v a_o ave_fw-la maria_n or_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la or_o what_o he_o have_v be_v use_v to_o in_o that_o kind_n and_o now_o can_v there_o be_v any_o reason_n after_o all_o to_o conclude_v that_o this_o man_n devotion_n arise_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n then_o the_o other_o fear_v and_o that_o both_o do_v not_o proceed_v from_o the_o imagination_n and_o can_v there_o be_v any_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o what_o proceed_v from_o such_o a_o cause_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v saint_v and_o be_v entitle_v to_o the_o name_n of_o true_a piety_n and_o devotion_n so_o that_o to_o talk_v of_o devotion_n without_o instruction_n or_o instruction_n sufficient_a to_o create_v it_o be_v to_o talk_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o mankind_n in_o which_o there_o may_v be_v for_o aught_o i_o see_v as_o much_o of_o mystery_n but_o no_o more_o sense_n than_o in_o the_o wont_a say_n of_o anthony_n of_o milan_n produce_v by_o bellarmin_n on_o this_o occasion_n that_o be_v a_o perfect_a praterea_fw-la de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 16._o sect._n obj._n 2._o praterea_fw-la prayer_n in_o which_o the_o mind_n be_v so_o swallow_v up_o into_o god_n that_o it_o do_v not_o understand_v its_o own_o word_n in_o this_o they_o agree_v that_o in_o both_o case_n the_o word_n and_o the_o understanding_n be_v separate_v but_o in_o this_o they_o differ_v that_o his_o understanding_n be_v as_o it_o seem_v beyond_o the_o word_n but_o in_o our_o case_n the_o word_n be_v beyond_o the_o understanding_n in_o both_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o word_n and_o where_o they_o be_v use_v they_o can_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o devotion_n which_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v find_v without_o the_o understanding_n then_o the_o understanding_n can_v be_v can_v attend_v or_o be_v move_v by_o word_n that_o it_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o so_o that_o let_v they_o either_o take_v away_o the_o word_n altogether_o and_o use_v no_o tongue_n in_o their_o service_n and_o turn_v all_o into_o mummery_n and_o pageantry_n or_o else_o let_v they_o use_v such_o word_n as_o will_v stir_v up_o religious_a affection_n in_o the_o faithful_a and_o answer_v 4._o catechis_n trid._n p._n 4._o c._n 8._o sect._n 4._o the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v use_v in_o public_a as_o they_o confess_v for_o though_o we_o shall_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o bellarmin_n that_o instruction_n be_v not_o in_o the_o sense_n but_o in_o the_o word_n yet_o how_o a_o man_n can_v understand_v the_o sense_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n without_o understand_v 4._o de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la l._n 2._o c_o 16._o sect._n object_n 4._o the_o word_n contain_v the_o sense_n be_v as_o hard_a to_o understand_v as_o how_o we_o can_v be_v religious_a and_o devout_a without_o understanding_n and_o for_o we_o know_v not_o what_o but_o to_o proceed_v to_o another_o question_n iii_o let_v we_o consider_v â—_z the_o worship_n so_o perform_v as_o to_o leave_v those_o end_v unattainable_a will_v be_v accept_v by_o god_n divine_a worship_n respect_v god_n as_o its_o object_n and_o so_o the_o end_n of_o it_o be_v the_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o by_o suitable_a thought_n word_n and_o action_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v but_o how_o that_o honour_n be_v to_o be_v give_v as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o divine_a institution_n be_v the_o rule_n so_o when_o that_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o he_o the_o end_n for_o which_o the_o worship_n itself_o be_v appoint_v and_o the_o office_n of_o it_o do_v serve_v must_v determine_v and_o if_o these_o end_n be_v not_o respect_v nor_o can_v be_v attain_v in_o the_o way_n of_o its_o ministration_n we_o may_v be_v confident_a that_o as_o the_o worship_n be_v not_o then_o worthy_a of_o god_n so_o it_o be_v not_o accept_v by_o he_o now_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o show_v what_o those_o end_n be_v so_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o those_o end_n be_v not_o to_o be_v attain_v where_o the_o service_n be_v not_o in_o a_o tongue_n know_v to_o the_o people_n and_o so_o consequent_o will_v not_o be_v accept_v by_o god_n and_o for_o this_o we_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n when_o they_o discourse_v practical_o upon_o this_o argument_n and_o without_o respect_n to_o the_o controversy_n before_o we_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o instance_n in_o prayer_n a_o point_n most_o of_o all_o insist_v upon_o of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v in_o 1_o part._n 4._o c._n â—_o sect._n 1_o general_a in_o the_o romish_a catechism_n that_o it_o be_v of_o special_a concernment_n after_o what_o manner_n we_o pray_v for_o although_o prayer_n be_v a_o save_v good_a yet_o unless_o it_o be_v right_o perform_v it_o do_v not_o profit_n and_o 4._o ibid._n c._n 2._o sect._n 4._o elsewhere_o they_o insist_v upon_o several_a thing_n that_o render_v our_o prayer_n ineffectual_a as_o the_o ignorance_n of_o what_o we_o pray_v for_o and_o the_o want_n of_o attention_n or_o assent_n to_o what_o we_o pray_v etc._n etc._n and_o certain_o if_o the_o prayer_n without_o these_o end_n be_v not_o acceptable_a to_o god_n than_o such_o a_o ministration_n of_o it_o as_o render_v those_o end_n unattainable_a can_v be_v lawful_a to_o we_o or_o be_v think_v approve_v by_o he_o but_o how_o well_o and_o true_o soever_o they_o speak_v in_o a_o case_n remote_a from_o controversy_n yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o controvert_v the_o point_n in_o hand_n they_o do_v in_o effect_n unsay_v all_o that_o they_o have_v say_v and_o then_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o the_o church_n though_o not_o at_o all_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n be_v magnify_v for_o their_o use_n and_o benefit_n to_o man_n and_o for_o their_o acceptance_n with_o god_n thus_o the_o rhemist_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o available_a to_o all_o necessity_n 9_o annot_n 1_o cor_o 14._o p._n 462._o et_fw-la annot._n in_o mat._n 21._o 16._o de_fw-fr ling_n vernat_fw-la p._n 9_o and_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o use_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n to_o pray_v in_o latin_a then_o in_o the_o vulgar_a though_o every_o one_o in_o particular_a understand_v not_o what_o he_o say_v and_o say_v cardinal_z hosius_n when_o do_v to_o give_v honour_n to_o god_n it_o be_v acceptable_a to_o he_o and_o no_o understanding_n of_o word_n can_v be_v compare_v to_o it_o to_o say_v that_o our_o prayer_n be_v hinder_v of_o their_o virtue_n through_o ignorance_n or_o want_n of_o attention_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o they_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n though_o we_o understand_v not_o what_o we_o say_v be_v thing_n irreconcilable_a but_o set_v aside_o the_o contradiction_n in_o it_o they_o be_v not_o without_o some_o pretence_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o divine_a office_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o people_n understanding_n they_o now_o i_o may_v ease_v myself_o or_o these_o kind_n of_o plea_n because_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o disprove_v viz._n that_o the_o affection_n can_v be_v benefit_v without_o the_o understanding_n but_o yet_o because_o they_o be_v frequent_o produce_v to_o prove_v as_o well_o the_o no_o necessity_n of_o service_n in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o have_v it_o in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n as_o that_o a_o service_n of_o that_o kind_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o efficacious_a to_o the_o people_n i_o shall_v before_o i_o conclude_v this_o head_n to_o which_o they_o more_o peculiar_o belong_v take_v they_o into_o consideration_n now_o their_o argument_n be_v take_v partly_o from_o scripture_n and_o partly_o from_o some_o case_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_n to_o this_o object_n 1._o they_o say_v that_o the_o child_n in_o the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o the_o people_n cry_v hosanna_n 1._o ledesma_n c._n 13._o n._n 1._o to_o the_o son_n of_o david_n matth._n 21._o 16._o whereas_o they_o understand_v not_o what_o they_o say_v and_o yet_o this_o be_v our_o saviour_n please_v with_o and_o defend_v they_o in_o but_o this_o be_v say_v with_o very_o little_a reason_n for_o answ_n 1._o it_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o they_o do_v understand_v then_o that_o they_o do_v not_o hosannah_n be_v a_o form_n of_o solemn_a
their_o tomb_n the_o bless_a martyr_n join_v their_o supplication_n with_o they_o by_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o afford_v they_o the_o benefit_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o that_o their_o petition_n may_v succeed_v the_o better_a for_o the_o sake_n of_o their_o request_n put_v up_o in_o conjunction_n with_o their_o own_o the_o same_o account_n may_v be_v give_v of_o st._n basils_n word_n in_o his_o oâ—aâ—â—on_n on_o the_o forty_o martyr_n he_o that_o be_v in_o distress_n fly_v to_o they_o and_o mart._n baâ—il_n hom._n 20._o in_o 40._o mart._n he_o that_o be_v in_o prosperity_n run_v to_o they_o the_o one_o that_o he_o may_v have_v his_o condition_n change_v the_o other_o that_o he_o may_v have_v his_o continue_a but_o now_o to_o fly_v and_o to_o run_v unto_o they_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o to_o fly_v and_o run_v to_o the_o church_n and_o â—omb_n where_o they_o lie_v inter_v for_o so_o it_o follow_v here_o a_o woman_n pray_v for_o her_o son_n be_v hear_v and_o here_o let_v we_o together_o with_o those_o martyr_n pour_v forth_o our_o prayer_n suppose_v its_o likely_a as_o be_v mention_v before_o that_o the_o martyr_n soul_n be_v continual_o about_o their_o tomb_n and_o pray_v for_o all_o that_o come_v thither_o to_o pray_v for_o themselves_o the_o father_n exhort_v christian_n to_o go_v thither_o not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o to_o join_v with_o they_o in_o prayer_n unto_o god_n 6._o they_o tell_v we_o of_o many_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o god_n upon_o address_n make_v to_o saint_n and_o in_o this_o they_o triumph_v as_o a_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o god_n approve_v of_o such_o address_n god_n hear_v not_o sinner_n neither_o will_v he_o give_v his_o glory_n to_o another_o and_o therefore_o be_v prayer_n make_v to_o saint_n a_o sin_n of_o that_o sacrilegious_a nature_n as_o to_o rob_v god_n of_o his_o honour_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v that_o he_o will_v give_v suchcountenance_n to_o they_o against_o himself_o as_o to_o crown_v they_o with_o success_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o first_o god_n be_v please_v upon_o the_o prayer_n of_o christian_n put_v up_o to_o himself_o to_o work_v many_o miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o that_o any_o be_v wrought_v in_o answer_n to_o such_o prayer_n that_o at_o those_o place_n be_v in_o after_o age_n make_v to_o the_o martyr_n be_v very_o uncertain_a 8._o august_n de_fw-fr civet_fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 8._o and_o much_o to_o be_v suspect_v st._n austin_n name_v but_o two_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o i_o have_v meet_v withal_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o mention_n they_o blast_v their_o credit_n by_o tell_v we_o he_o have_v no_o undoubted_a authority_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o st._n chrysostom_n not_o only_o declare_v that_o miracle_n in_o his_o time_n be_v cease_v but_o have_v write_v a_o discourse_n on_o purpose_n â—o_o give_v we_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o be_v so_o so_o that_o all_o the_o miracle_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o on_o this_o account_n be_v either_o delusion_n of_o satan_n which_o god_n sometime_o permit_v he_o to_o work_v for_o the_o trial_n of_o his_o people_n or_o else_o cheat_n and_o imposture_n perform_v by_o cunning_a man_n of_o their_o own_o to_o wheedle_n and_o impose_v on_o the_o easy_a and_o credulous_a vulgar_a v._o that_o there_o be_v full_a and_o evident_a proof_n in_o scripture_n against_o it_o if_o that_o general_a rule_n of_o st._n augustine_n be_v allow_v off_o that_o god_n be_v so_o to_o be_v worship_v that_o be_v as_o to_o all_o the_o 18_o aug._n de_fw-fr consen_v evang._n l._n 1._o c._n 18_o essential_a part_n of_o it_o as_o he_o himself_o have_v command_v to_o be_v worship_v than_o all_o those_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o command_v we_o to_o direct_v our_o prayer_n only_o to_o god_n and_o only_o in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v with_o equal_a force_n forbid_v we_o to_o direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o any_o other_o object_n or_o to_o use_v any_o other_o name_n and_o mediation_n now_o text_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v innumerable_a oh_o thou_o that_o hear_v prayer_n unto_o thou_o shall_v all_o flesh_n 2_o psalm_n 65._o 2_o come_v call_v upon_o i_o in_o the_o time_n of_o trouble_n and_o i_o will_v deliver_v 15_o psalm_n 50._o 15_o thou_o come_v unto_o i_o all_o you_o that_o labour_n and_o be_v heavy_a lade_v and_o 28_o matt._n 11._o 28_o i_o will_v give_v you_o rest_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v ask_v the_o father_n in_o my_o name_n he_o will_v 23._o john_n 16._o 23._o give_v it_o you_o in_o every_o thing_n by_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n with_o thanksgiving_n 6._o phil._n 4._o 6._o let_v your_o request_n be_v make_v know_v unto_o god_n if_o any_o of_o you_o lack_v wisdom_n let_v he_o ask_v it_o of_o god_n who_o 5._o jam._n 1._o 5._o give_v to_o all_o man_n liberal_o etc._n etc._n how_o shall_v they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o have_v not_o believe_v 14._o rom._n 10._o 14._o now_o if_o none_o but_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v in_o none_o but_o god_n be_v to_o be_v call_v upon_o these_o be_v very_o plain_a and_o convince_a and_o no_o other_o need_n to_o be_v produce_v but_o because_o the_o romish_a author_n have_v be_v practise_v upon_o some_o other_o endeavour_v to_o obscure_v and_o weaken_v their_o evidence_n which_o be_v yet_o no_o less_o clear_a and_o full_a i_o shall_v bring_v they_o forth_o also_o and_o not_o only_a wip_n off_o the_o dust_n that_o have_v be_v cast_v upon_o thèm_n but_o restore_v they_o to_o their_o own_o natural_a sense_n and_o prespicuity_n they_o be_v chief_o these_o four_n the_o first_o be_v luke_n 11._o 2._o when_o you_o pray_v say_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n for_o thou_o be_v the_o kingdom_n the_o power_n and_o the_o glory_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o now_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o precept_n must_v be_v one_o or_o both_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o that_o we_o shall_v use_v this_o form_n of_o word_n when_o we_o pray_v or_o that_o we_o shall_v compose_v all_o our_o prayer_n after_o this_o pattern_n take_v which_o we_o will_v in_o either_o sense_n they_o oblige_v we_o to_o direct_v all_o our_o prayer_n to_o our_o heavenly_a father_n who_o be_v the_o kingdom_n power_n and_o glory_n whensoever_o we_o repeat_v this_o form_n of_o prayer_n we_o address_v to_o god_n as_o the_o object_n say_v our_o father_n and_o if_o no_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v but_o after_o this_o pattern_n then_o still_o it_o follow_v that_o no_o other_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o they_o but_o he_o who_o be_v our_o heavenly_a father_n it_o be_v general_o conclude_v on_o all_o side_n that_o in_o this_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a form_n of_o our_o lord_n prayer_n be_v contain_v a_o summary_n of_o what_o ever_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o a_o christian_n prayer_n now_o since_o every_o petition_n in_o it_o be_v direct_v immediate_o to_o god_n our_o heavenly_a father_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o ever_o we_o pray_v we_o be_v not_o only_o to_o pray_v for_o no_o other_o thing_n but_o these_o blessing_n but_o also_o to_o beg_v they_o of_o no_o other_o be_v but_o he_o but_o to_o put_v by_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n take_v from_o this_o command_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o you_o pray_v say_v or_o 57_o spenc._n script_n mistake_v by_o protest_v p._n 57_o after_o this_o manner_n pray_v you_o the_o romanist_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v true_a we_o be_v to_o imitate_v this_o prayer_n of_o christ_n in_o compose_v our_o own_o as_o to_o its_o brevity_n and_o compendiousness_n as_o to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o the_o catholickness_n of_o its_o spirit_n oblige_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o other_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o we_o pray_v for_o ourselves_o say_v our_o father_n but_o not_o as_o to_o the_o object_n to_o who_o our_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v address_v for_o then_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n we_o may_v exclude_v the_o second_o and_o three_o person_n in_o the_o bless_a trinity_n as_o well_o as_o angel_n and_o saint_n to_o this_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o give_v a_o answer_n and_o 1._o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o word_n father_n in_o this_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v mean_v chief_o though_o not_o sole_o of_o the_o first_o person_n in_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n he_o be_v the_o root_n and_o fountain_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o the_o prime_n original_a of_o all_o our_o happiness_n may_v in_o special_a be_v call_v upon_o by_o we_o so_o far_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o our_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o equal_a divinity_n of_o the_o other_o two_o person_n for_o though_o
the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n partake_v alike_o with_o he_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o consequent_o have_v a_o right_n to_o the_o same_o adoration_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o god_n the_o father_n be_v the_o first_o person_n and_o the_o father_n who_o communicate_v that_o divine_a nature_n to_o they_o both_o forasmuch_o as_o 26._o john_n 2._o 29._o john_n 6._o 27._o john_n 5._o 26._o god_n the_o father_n have_v that_o essence_n in_o himself_o and_o what_o he_o be_v be_v from_o none_o but_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v it_o by_o communication_n from_o the_o father_n and_o what_o they_o be_v they_o be_v from_o he_o this_o title_n may_v bear_v particular_a and_o primary_n respect_v to_o he_o according_o 3._o eph._n 1._o 3._o we_o find_v the_o apostle_n in_o a_o particular_a manner_n direct_v their_o prayer_n to_o god_n the_o father_n blessed_n be_v the_o god_n and_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v bless_v we_o 17._o ver._n 17._o i_o cease_v not_o to_o make_v mention_n of_o you_o in_o my_o prayer_n that_o the_o god_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o father_n of_o glory_n for_o this_o cause_n i_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v you_o but_o 2._o the_o word_n father_n in_o this_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v take_v essential_o and_o not_o personal_o and_o so_o exclude_v not_o the_o other_o two_o person_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o undivided_a trinity_n but_o only_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o they_o now_o if_o the_o whole_a three_o person_n be_v one_o in_o essence_n then_o when_o ever_o we_o pray_v to_o and_o do_v honour_n to_o god_n the_o father_n we_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n worship_n 20._o john_n 10._o 20._o the_o other_o two_o though_o not_o so_o direct_o who_o be_v one_o with_o he_o thus_o our_o saviour_n speak_v i_o and_o the_o father_n be_v one_o yea_o the_o whole_a three_o person_n be_v so_o 7._o 1_o john_n 5._o 7._o as_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o express_o there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v record_n in_o heaven_n the_o father_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o three_o be_v one_o we_o read_v that_o it_o be_v the_o 23._o john_n 5._o 23._o will_n of_o god_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v honour_v the_o son_n as_o they_o do_v the_o father_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v honour_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o either_o because_o we_o be_v equal_o baptise_a 19_o matt._n 28._o 19_o into_o his_o name_n go_v you_o therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n now_o if_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v one_o in_o essence_n with_o the_o father_n and_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o same_o honour_n then_o although_o in_o this_o title_n the_o father_n be_v only_o express_o name_v and_o invock_v the_o other_o two_o person_n can_v but_o be_v employ_v and_o comprehend_v in_o it_o 3._o we_o may_v consider_v that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n a_o stranger_n to_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o apostle_n when_o our_o saviour_n give_v they_o this_o prayer_n not_o sufficient_o instruct_v in_o it_o our_o saviour_n may_v teach_v they_o to_o call_v upon_o god_n in_o suchh_n a_o expression_n which_o though_o for_o the_o present_a they_o may_v understand_v only_o of_o god_n the_o father_n yet_o afterward_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v more_o full_o to_o understand_v and_o believe_v the_o trinity_n may_v fair_o be_v extend_v to_o take_v in_o the_o other_o two_o person_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 4._o since_o it_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o our_o spiritual_a relation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n through_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o in_o a_o more_o special_a and_o particular_a manner_n he_o be_v our_o father_n when_o ever_o we_o call_v upon_o god_n as_o a_o father_n and_o our_o father_n it_o imply_v that_o we_o address_v to_o he_o in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o apostle_n tell_v believer_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n whereby_o they_o cry_v abba_n father_n st._n chrysostom_n notion_n on_o the_o text_n be_v that_o the_o jew_n 15._o rom._n 8._o 15._o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v under_o a_o servile_a dispensation_n do_v seldom_o or_o never_o presume_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n by_o that_o familiar_a appellation_n of_o a_o father_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n move_v believer_n after_o a_o miraculous_a and_o extraordinary_a way_n in_o the_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n to_o invocke_n god_n by_o that_o name_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v direct_v his_o disciple_n before_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n as_o thereby_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v his_o adopt_a son_n another_o evident_a proof_n be_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n the_o natural_a importance_n of_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v this_o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n only_o and_o no_o more_o to_o who_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o mediator_n only_o and_o no_o more_o by_o who_o we_o have_v access_n with_o boldness_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n one_o mediator_n emphatical_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o you_o may_v as_o well_o make_v to_o yourselves_o more_o god_n as_o more_o mediator_n but_o to_o weaken_v the_o strength_n of_o this_o evidence_n the_o romanist_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n and_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o text_n be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o former_a which_o indeed_o be_v but_o one_o but_o not_o of_o the_o latter_a which_o may_v be_v more_o than_o one_o even_o as_o many_o as_o there_o be_v angel_n and_o saint_n in_o heaven_n but_o how_o little_a this_o distinction_n do_v serve_v their_o turn_n may_v appear_v by_o consider_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o a_o intercessor_n and_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n that_o saint_n in_o heaven_n out_o of_o that_o charity_n that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n have_v for_o one_o another_o do_v in_o general_n intercede_v for_o the_o good_a of_o that_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o part_n be_v own_v and_o grant_v before_o but_o this_o make_v they_o not_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n to_o which_o office_n it_o belong_v to_o receive_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o and_o to_o present_v they_o to_o god_n and_o in_o order_n hereunto_o they_o must_v hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o and_o receive_v information_n concern_v their_o particular_a state_n and_o condition_n which_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o 2._o that_o this_o text_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o that_o part_n of_o christ_n mediatory_a office_n that_o consist_v in_o intercede_v for_o we_o the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o oppose_v these_o word_n to_o the_o heathen_a form_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v to_o many_o god_n by_o many_o doemon_n who_o be_v repute_v agent_n or_o mediator_n between_o their_o chief_a god_n and_o they_o now_o all_o that_o the_o heathen_n attribute_v to_o their_o doemon_n be_v intercession_n only_o and_o the_o apostle_n show_v that_o christ_n be_v make_v a_o mediator_n every_o way_n effectual_a for_o that_o end_n â—â—â—re_v can_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n beside_o he_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n here_o reply_n two_o thing_n to_o the_o heathen_n multiplicity_n of_o mediator_n 1._o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v but_o one_o the_o god-man_n christ_n jesus_n therefore_o he_o say_v ver_fw-la 7._o that_o he_o be_v ordain_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o faith_n and_o verity_n for_o establish_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o truth_n in_o this_o particular_a especial_o of_o one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o plurality_n of_o god_n and_o mediator_n among_o the_o gentile_n answerable_a to_o this_o be_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o another_o place_n though_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v call_v god_n as_o there_o be_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o but_o to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o 5._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 5._o god_n the_o father_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n here_o there_o be_v a_o manifest_a and_o direct_a opposition_n betwixt_o the_o heathen_a way_n of_o pray_v and_o the_o christian_a the_o heathen_n have_v many_o god_n and_o many_o lord_n mediator_n the_o christian_n but_o one_o god_n and_o
one_o lord_n mediator_n the_o heathen_n have_v many_o sovereign_a god_n betwixt_o who_o and_o man_n they_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o immediate_a intercourse_n they_o have_v also_o many_o under_o god_n or_o doemon_n by_o who_o agency_n and_o mediatorship_n they_o address_v themselves_o to_o their_o sovereign_a god_n this_o the_o apostle_n confute_v and_o show_v that_o christian_n be_v teach_v to_o believe_v and_o profess_v but_o one_o god_n maker_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o pray_v and_o but_o one_o lord_n mediator_n and_o advocate_n by_o who_o they_o offer_v their_o petition_n to_o he_o 2._o that_o there_o need_v no_o other_o beside_o this_o one_o he_o be_v a_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n too_o and_o on_o that_o account_n have_v not_o only_o a_o authority_n and_o commission_n from_o god_n to_o show_v for_o that_o office_n but_o a_o infinite_a worth_n and_o invaluable_a merit_n of_o his_o own_o to_o plead_v in_o behalf_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o procure_v the_o grant_n of_o their_o request_n he_o have_v purchase_v what_o he_o beg_v for_o and_o atone_v for_o what_o he_o praâ—s_v for_o have_v no_o sin_n of_o his_o own_o to_o answer_v for_o he_o be_v excellent_o qualify_v to_o intercede_v for_o pardon_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o have_v perfect_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n and_o shed_v his_o most_o precious_a blood_n for_o we_o he_o high_o merit_v of_o god_n both_o for_o we_o and_o for_o himself_o for_o we_o the_o several_a blessing_n he_o intercee_v for_o for_o himself_o the_o god_n like_o honour_n and_o royalty_n to_o be_v the_o donour_n and_o dispenser_n of_o they_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n here_o make_v his_o mediation_n â—â—â—â—pend_v on_o his_o propitiation_n and_o after_o he_o have_v tell_v there_o be_v but_o one_o mediator_n present_o subjoin_v who_o give_v himself_o a_o ransom_n for_o all_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v that_o of_o st._n john_n 2._o ver._n 6._o 1._o joh._n 21._o 2._o if_o any_o man_n sin_n we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n and_o that_o we_o may_v be_v full_o assure_v of_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o 2._o john_n 2._o 1_o 2._o authority_n and_o power_n he_o add_v jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a and_o he_o be_v the_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n a_o three_o scripture_n against_o saint-invocation_n be_v those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n mat._n 4._o 10._o take_v out_o of_o deut._n 6._o 13._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v now_o if_o prayer_n be_v a_o necessary_a and_o chief_a part_n of_o god_n worship_n as_o all_o be_v agree_v it_o be_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o this_o scripture_n to_o pray_v only_o to_o god_n but_o to_o this_o they_o say_v there_o be_v several_a degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o inferior_a kind_n wherewith_o they_o worship_v the_o saint_n depart_v call_v by_o they_o duleia_n when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o ordinary_a saint_n and_o hyperduleia_n when_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o that_o they_o never_o worship_v they_o as_o they_o do_v god_n with_o latreia_fw-la the_o high_a kind_n of_o worship_n if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o do_v this_o appear_v since_o the_o same_o sign_n and_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n be_v perform_v to_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o other_o they_o answer_v that_o they_o have_v high_a conception_n and_o intention_n of_o honour_n to_o god_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o officâ—â—_n to_o he_o then_o when_o they_o perform_v the_o like_a to_o any_o angel_n or_o saint_n depart_v to_o this_o several_a thing_n may_v be_v say_v 1._o if_o these_o word_n he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a and_o distinguish_v from_o a_o low_a kind_n they_o have_v not_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o the_o devil_n demand_v he_o may_v thus_o have_v answer_v i_o acknowledge_v the_o sovereign_n and_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o you_o that_o it_o be_v he_o alone_o can_v command_v 3_o ver._n 3_o stone_n to_o become_v bread_n and_o this_o power_n i_o have_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n i_o own_o to_o have_v receive_v from_o he_o for_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o and_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o 6._o luke_n 4._o 6._o desire_v that_o thou_o shall_v worship_v i_o as_o thou_o do_v god_n with_o latreia_fw-la with_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o worship_n but_o only_o with_o duleia_n a_o low_a kind_n thy_o heart_n the_o high_a and_o most_o elevate_a thought_n and_o conception_n of_o thy_o mind_n may_v be_v give_v to_o god_n it_o be_v only_o the_o outward_a act_n that_o i_o challenge_v of_o thou_o that_o thou_o will_v only_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_n i_o or_o by_o fall_v down_o worship_n me._n 2._o that_o the_o scripture_n often_o use_v these_o two_o word_n latreia_fw-la and_o duleia_n promiscuous_o to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o as_o sometime_o latreia_fw-la be_v set_v to_o signify_v that_o civil_a honour_n and_o service_n that_o be_v due_a to_o man_n in_o eminency_n and_o authority_n so_o be_v duleia_n to_o express_v that_o religious_a worship_n that_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n as_o to_o the_o first_o god_n latreuseis_n deut._n 28._o 48._o latreuseis_n thus_o threaten_v the_o isralite_n therefore_o thou_o shall_v serve_v thy_o enemy_n as_o to_o the_o other_o many_o place_n may_v be_v instance_a in_o thus_o when_o samuel_n exhort_v the_o house_n of_o isarel_n to_o prepare_v their_o heart_n unto_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o serve_v he_o only_o and_o when_o the_o apostle_n urge_v christian_n to_o be_v fervent_a in_o spirit_n serve_v the_o lord_n and_o when_o our_o saviour_n say_v you_o can_v dulein_fw-fr 1._o sam_n 7._o 3._o duleusate_n rom._n 10._o 11._o dulevontes_fw-la matt._n 6._o 24._o u._fw-mi dunasthe_fw-mi theo_n dulein_fw-fr serve_v god_n and_o mammon_n dulevein_n be_v the_o word_n make_v use_v of_o 3._o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o distinction_n in_o religious_a worship_n as_o a_o high_a and_o low_a kind_n because_o whatever_o be_v religious_a worship_n be_v such_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n only_o as_o the_o object_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o that_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n as_o god_n be_v one_o and_o infinite_o exalt_v above_o all_o religion_n say_v the_o schoolman_n be_v a_o moral_a virtue_n which_o exhibit_v due_a worship_n to_o god_n as_o the_o 55._o l._n 4_o inst_z c._n 28._o de_fw-la ver_fw-la rel._n c._n 55._o principal_a of_o all_o thing_n lactantius_n therefore_o derive_v it_o a_o religando_fw-la because_o it_o tie_v man_n to_o god_n and_o st._n austin_n à _fw-la religendo_fw-la because_o man_n choose_v god_n again_o who_o they_o have_v forsake_v it_o be_v not_o therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v excellent_a but_o whatsoever_o be_v divine_a and_o as_o it_o be_v divine_a that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o religion_n now_o angel_n and_o holy_a man_n although_o there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o honour_n due_a to_o those_o excellency_n that_o be_v find_v in_o they_o a_o honour_n commensurate_n to_o those_o excellency_n yet_o fall_v infinite_o short_a of_o divinity_n must_v be_v exclude_v from_o have_v any_o share_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o either_o by_o god_n himself_o or_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o mankind_n be_v make_v religious_a that_o be_v appropriate_a to_o god_n neither_o 4._o will_v it_o help_v the_o matter_n to_o say_v that_o though_o the_o outward_a act_n and_o expression_n of_o worship_n to_o both_o be_v the_o same_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o the_o inward_a devotion_n of_o their_o mind_n and_o soul_n and_o that_o which_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n they_o must_v not_o be_v think_v to_o do_v it_o with_o that_o height_n of_o affection_n and_o trust_v and_o resignation_n wherewith_o they_o call_v upon_o god_n for_o when_o all_o be_v do_v word_n and_o outward_a act_n will_v be_v reckon_v to_o signify_v according_a to_o that_o sense_n and_o meaning_n custom_n and_o institution_n have_v stamp_v upon_o they_o and_o let_v the_o inward_a thought_n of_o the_o votary_n be_v what_o they_o will_v if_o he_o apply_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o such_o expression_n and_o office_n or_o with_o such_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o according_a to_o the_o usual_a acceptation_n of_o they_o natural_o import_v that_o hope_n and_o confidence_n that_o love_n and_o duty_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o he_o will_v be_v deem_v to_o ascribe_v unto_o they_o natural_o import_v that_o hope_n and_o confidence_n that_o love_n and_o duty_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o he_o will_v be_v deem_v to_o ascribe_v unto_o they_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o
angel_n or_o saint_n depart_v say_v god_n at_o any_o time_n sit_v thou_o on_o my_o right_a hand_n to_o make_v intercession_n for_o man_n of_o which_o of_o they_o have_v he_o at_o any_o time_n affirm_v as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o christ_n he_o be_v able_a to_o save_v they_o to_o the_o uttermost_a that_o come_v to_o god_n by_o he_o see_v he_o ever_o live_v to_o make_v intercession_n for_o man_n that_o if_o any_o man_n sin_n he_o be_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n for_o he_o or_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v ask_v the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n it_o shall_v be_v give_v you_o certain_o they_o who_o will_v have_v angel_n and_o saint_n mediator_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n ought_v to_o produce_v a_o commission_n sign_v by_o god_n or_o his_o son_n jesus_n to_o constitute_v they_o such_o but_o this_o they_o be_v no_o more_o able_a to_o do_v than_o they_o be_v to_o make_v a_o grant_n of_o such_o power_n and_o honour_n themselves_o to_o they_o it_o be_v true_a the_o bless_a spirit_n above_o be_v say_v to_o stand_v about_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o the_o holy_a angel_n to_o behold_v his_o face_n and_o as_o the_o honour_n of_o a_o prince_n be_v increase_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o attendant_n so_o be_v our_o lord_n exaltation_n render_v the_o more_o glorious_a by_o those_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o that_o minister_n unto_o he_o but_o yet_o it_o be_v never_o say_v they_o sit_v at_o god_n right_a hand_n or_o live_v for_o ever_o to_o make_v intercession_n for_o we_o and_o have_v no_o such_o delegation_n of_o power_n from_o god_n for_o this_o office_n the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o can_v be_v give_v to_o they_o without_o manifest_a wrong_n and_o sacrilege_n to_o christ_n who_o have_v the_o holy_a angel_n be_v god_n minister_a spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o justman_n depart_v his_o glorify_a saint_n but_o god_n have_v make_v jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o christ_n and_o put_v all_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n in_o subjection_n under_o his_o foot_n of_o he_o only_o have_v he_o say_v let_v all_o the_o angel_n honour_v he_o and_o all_o the_o saint_n fall_v down_o before_o he_o and_o all_o man_n honour_v the_o son_n even_o as_o they_o honour_v the_o 23_o john_n 5._o 23_o father_n amen_n to_o conclude_v be_v we_o certain_a that_o the_o saint_n depart_v do_v now_o reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o enjoy_v the_o beatific_a vision_n and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o invocate_v such_o as_o be_v undoubtely_a saint_n as_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o holy_a apostle_n yet_o methinks_v a_o wary_a man_n shall_v be_v shy_a and_o not_o overforward_a to_o exhibit_v that_o honour_n to_o all_o who_o the_o pope_n have_v cannonize_v i_o can_v for_o my_o heart_n but_o think_v that_o the_o prelate_n and_o bishop_n in_o king_n henry_n the_o eighth_n time_n have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o unsaint_n thomas_n becket_n for_o be_v a_o rebel_n against_o his_o prince_n as_o pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o have_v to_o canonize_v he_o for_o be_v a_o biggot_n for_o the_o church_n what_o can_v a_o sober_a christian_a think_v of_o the_o saintship_n of_o some_o who_o never_o have_v any_o be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o of_o other_o who_o never_o have_v any_o goodness_n many_o of_o their_o saint_n be_v mere_a name_n without_o person_n and_o many_o mere_a person_n without_o holiness_n nay_o i_o be_o very_o confident_a that_o the_o great_a incendiary_n and_o disturber_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o world_n do_v as_o well_o deserve_v it_o as_o that_o famous_a pope_n hildebrand_n or_o gregory_n the_o seven_o innumerable_a may_v be_v instanced_a in_o who_o saintship_n just_o fall_v under_o great_a suspicion_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o some_o romanist_n themselves_o and_o those_o of_o no_o little_a authority_n in_o their_o church_n have_v grant_v that_o the_o pope_n canonisation_n be_v doubtful_a and_o subject_a to_o error_n if_o then_o at_o any_o 8._o billar_n de_fw-fr beat_v sanct_a l._n 1._o c._n 7._o 8._o time_n his_o infallibility_n shall_v chance_v to_o mistake_v as_o i_o be_o pretty_a sure_a he_o have_v more_o than_o once_o do_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n be_v in_o a_o sweet_a case_n and_o be_v not_o only_o in_o danger_n of_o invocate_a saint_n but_o devil_n also_o which_o be_v idolatry_n with_o a_o witness_n and_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n finis_fw-la a_o discourse_n against_o transubstantiation_n edinburgh_n reprint_v by_o john_n reid_n anno_fw-la dom_fw-la 1686._o a_o discourse_n against_o transubstantiation_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n one_o of_o the_o two_o great_a positive_a institution_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v two_o main_a point_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n one_o about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o which_o they_o think_v but_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o their_o side_n the_o other_o about_o the_o administration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n in_o which_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o we_o have_v the_o scripture_n and_o our_o saviour_n institution_n on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o so_o plain_o that_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o i_o shall_v now_o treat_v and_o endeavour_v to_o show_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o substantial_a change_n make_v of_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o so_o they_o explain_v that_o hard_a word_n transubstantiation_n before_o i_o engage_v in_o this_o argument_n i_o can_v but_o observe_v what_o a_o unreasonable_a task_n we_o be_v put_v upon_o by_o the_o bold_a confidence_n of_o our_o adversary_n to_o dispute_v a_o matter_n of_o sense_n which_o be_v one_o of_o those_o thing_n about_o which_o aristotle_n have_v long_o since_o pronounce_v there_o aught_o to_o be_v no_o dispute_n it_o may_v well_o seem_v strange_a if_o any_o man_n shall_v write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o egg_n be_v not_o a_o elephant_n and_o that_o a_o musket-bullet_n be_v not_o a_o pike_n it_o be_v every_o whit_n as_o hard_o a_o case_n to_o be_v put_v to_o maintain_v by_o a_o long_a discourse_n that_o what_o we_o see_v and_o handle_v and_o taste_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v bread_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o man_n and_o what_o we_o see_v and_o taste_v to_o be_v wine_n be_v wine_n and_o not_o blood_n and_o if_o this_o evidence_n may_v not_o pass_v for_o sufficient_a without_o any_o far_a proof_n i_o do_v see_v why_o any_o man_n that_o have_v confidence_n enough_o to_o do_v so_o may_v not_o deny_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v what_o all_o the_o world_n see_v it_o be_v or_o affirm_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v what_o all_o the_o world_n see_v it_o be_v not_o and_o this_o without_o all_o possibility_n of_o be_v far_o confute_v so_o that_o the_o business_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o controversy_n of_o scripture_n against_o scripture_n or_o of_o reason_n against_o reason_n but_o of_o downright_a impudence_n against_o the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n and_o all_o the_o sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n it_o be_v a_o most_o self-evident_a falsehood_n and_o there_o be_v no_o doctrine_n or_o proposition_n in_o the_o world_n that_o be_v of_o itself_o more_o evident_o true_a than_o transubstantiation_n be_v evident_o false_a and_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o ill-natured_a and_o pernicious_a truth_n in_o the_o world_n because_o it_o will_v suffer_v nothing_o else_o to_o be_v true_a it_o be_v like_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n which_o will_v needs_o be_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o will_v allow_v no_o other_o society_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v any_o part_n of_o it_o so_o transubstantiation_n if_o it_o be_v true_a at_o all_o it_o be_v all_o truth_n for_o it_o can_v be_v true_a unless_o our_o sense_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o mankind_n be_v deceive_v about_o their_o proper_a object_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a and_o certain_a than_o nothing_o else_o can_v be_v so_o for_o if_o we_o be_v not_o certain_a of_o what_o we_o see_v we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o there_o be_v a_o company_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n so_o abandon_v and_o give_v up_o by_o god_n to_o the_o efficacy_n of_o delusion_n as_o in_o good_a earnest_n to_o believe_v this_o gross_a and_o palpable_a error_n and_o to_o impose_v the_o belief_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o christian_a world_n under_o no_o less_o
penalty_n then_o of_o temporal_a death_n and_o eternal_a damnation_n and_o therefore_o to_o undeceive_v if_o possible_a these_o delude_a soul_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o examine_v the_o pretend_a ground_n of_o so_o false_a a_o doctrine_n and_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o monstruous_a absurdity_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o handle_n of_o this_o argument_n i_o shall_v proceed_v in_o this_o plain_a method_n i._o i_o shall_v consider_v the_o pretend_a ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o this_o doctrine_n ii_o i_o shall_v produce_v our_o objection_n against_o it_o and_o if_o i_o can_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o tolerable_a ground_n for_o it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v invincible_a objection_n against_o it_o than_o every_o man_n be_v not_o only_o in_o reason_n excuse_v from_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n but_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o believe_v the_o contrary_n first_o i_o will_v consider_v the_o pretend_a ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o this_o doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v one_o or_o more_o of_o these_o five_o either_o 1._o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o 2_o the_o perpetual_a belief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o a_o belief_n of_o of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o a_o evidence_n that_o they_o always_o understand_v and_o interpret_v our_o saviour_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n or_o 3_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o make_v and_o declare_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n or_o 4_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o such_o a_o change_n as_o this_o in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o comfort_n and_o benefit_n of_o those_o who_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n or_o 5_o lie_v to_o magnify_v the_o power_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o be_v able_a to_o work_v so_o great_a a_o miracle_n 1._o they_o pretend_v for_o this_o doctrine_n the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n in_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o to_o show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o this_o pretence_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v good_a these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o understand_v those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n to_o understand_v they_o otherwise_o first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n to_o understand_v those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o there_o be_v any_o it_o must_v be_v from_o one_o of_o these_o two_o reason_n either_o because_o there_o be_v no_o figurative_a expression_n in_o scripture_n which_o i_o think_v no_o man_n ever_o yet_o say_v or_o else_o because_o a_o sacrament_n admit_v of_o no_o figure_n which_o will_v be_v very_o absurd_a for_o any_o man_n to_o say_v since_o it_o be_v of_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n to_o represent_v and_o exhibit_v some_o invisible_a grace_n and_o benefit_n by_o a_o outward_a sign_n and_o figure_n and_o especial_o since_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o very_a sacrament_n our_o saviour_n use_v figurative_a exression_n and_o several_a word_n which_o can_v be_v take_v strict_o and_o literal_o when_o he_o give_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o and_o for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n where_o first_o the_o cup_n be_v put_v for_o wine_n contain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o else_o if_o the_o word_n be_v literal_o take_v so_o as_o to_o signify_v a_o substantial_a change_n it_o be_v not_o of_o the_o wine_n but_o of_o the_o cup_n and_o that_o not_o into_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o into_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o new_a covenant_n in_o his_o blood_n beside_o that_o his_o blood_n be_v say_v then_o to_o be_v shed_v and_o his_o body_n to_o be_v break_v which_o be_v not_o till_o his_o passion_n which_o follow_v the_o institution_n and_o first_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n to_o understand_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o will_v take_v the_o plain_a concession_n of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a writter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o controversy_n 23._o controversy_n de_fw-fr euch._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o bellarmine_n 2._o bellarmine_n in_o 3._o this_fw-mi 49._o qu._n 75._o sect._n 2._o suarez_n and_o 15._o and_o in_o 3._o part_n this_fw-mi 150._o qu._n 75._o art_n 2._o c._n 15._o vasquez_n do_v acknowledge_v scotus_n the_o great_a scholman_n to_o have_v say_v that_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v evident_o prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o bellarmine_n grant_v this_o not_o to_o be_v improbable_a and_o suarez_n and_o vasquez_n acknowledge_v 15_o acknowledge_v in_o scent_n l._n 4._o do_v 11._o qu._n 1._o n._n 15_o durandus_fw-la to_o have_v say_v as_o much_o 3._o much_o in_o 4._o scent_n q._n 5._o &_o quoth_v 4._o q._n 3._o ocham_n another_o famous_a schoolman_n say_v express_o that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n be_v neither_o repugnant_a to_o reason_n nor_o to_o scripture_n 2._o scripture_n in_o 4_o send_v q_o 6._o art_n 2._o petrus_n ab_fw-la alliaâ—â—_n cardinal_n of_o cambray_n say_v plain_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n be_v more_o free_a from_o absurdity_n more_o rational_a and_o no_o way_n repugnant_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n nay_o more_o that_o for_o the_o other_o doctrine_n viz._n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o be_v no_o evidence_n in_o scripture_n 40._o scripture_n in_o canon_n miss_n lect._n 40._o gabriel_n biel_n another_o schoolman_n and_o divine_a of_o their_o church_n free_o declare_v that_o as_o to_o any_o thing_n express_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n a_o man_n may_v believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o therefore_o he_o resolve_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o to_o some_o other_o revelation_n beside_o scripture_n which_o he_o suppose_v the_o church_n have_v about_o it_o cardinal_n 1._o cardinal_n in_o aquin_n 3._o part_n qu._n 74_o art_n 1._o cajetan_n confess_v that_o the_o gospel_n do_v no_o where_n express_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o have_v this_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n nay_o he_o go_v far_a that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o gospel_n which_o enforce_v any_o man_n to_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o a_o proper_a and_o not_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n but_o the_o church_n have_v understand_v they_o in_o a_o proper_a sense_n they_o be_v to_o be_v so_o explain_v which_o word_n in_o the_o roman_a edition_n of_o cajetan_n be_v expunge_v by_o order_n of_o pope_n 13._o pope_n aegid_a â—â—nink_v de_fw-fr sacrâ—â—â—_n q._n 75._o art_n 1._o n._n 13._o pius_n v._o cardinal_n 3._o cardinal_n de_fw-fr sacram_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 3._o contarenus_n and_o 3._o and_o loc._n theolog_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o melchior_n canus_n one_o of_o the_o best_a &_o most_o judicious_a writer_n that_o church_n ever_o have_v reckon_v this_o doctrine_n among_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o express_o find_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v add_v but_o one_o more_o of_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n and_o a_o repute_a martyr_n 2._o martyr_n contra_fw-la captiv_fw-la babylon_n c._n 10_o n._n 2._o fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n who_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n from_o whence_o the_o true_a presence_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o our_o mass_n can_v be_v prove_v so_o that_o we_o need_v not_o much_o contend_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v no_o certain_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n when_o this_o be_v so_o full_o and_o frank_o acknowledge_v by_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o second_o if_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o understand_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o be_o sure_a there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n to_o understand_v they_o otherwise_o whither_o we_o consider_v the_o like_a expression_n in_o scripture_n where_o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v the_o door_n and_o the_o true_a vive_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v mighty_o have_v triumph_v in_o have_v it_o be_v say_v this_o be_v my_o true_a body_n and_o so_o likewise_o where_o the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o be_v christ_n body_n and_o the_o rock_n which_o follow_v the_o israelite_n to_o be_v christ_n 1_o cor._n 10._o 4._o they_o drink_v of_o that_o rock_n which_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o rock_n be_v
bread_n and_o that_o to_o be_v wine_n and_o we_o see_v thy_o body_n to_o be_v distinct_a from_o both_o we_o see_v thy_o body_n not_o break_v and_o thy_o blood_n not_o shed_v from_o all_o which_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o evident_a to_o any_o man_n that_o will_v impartial_o consider_v thing_n how_o little_a reason_n there_o be_v to_o understand_v those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n nay_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o there_o be_v very_o great_a reason_n and_o a_o evident_a necessity_n to_o understand_v they_o otherwise_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v 2_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o ground_v upon_o the_o perpetual_a belief_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vain_o pretend_v as_o a_o evidence_n that_o the_o church_n do_v always_o understand_v and_o interpret_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o this_o sense_n to_o manifest_v the_o groundlesness_n of_o this_o pretence_n i_o shall_v 1._o show_n by_o plain_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o several_a age_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n 2._o i_o shall_v show_v the_o time_n and_o occasion_n of_o its_o come_n in_o and_o by_o what_o degree_n it_o grow_v up_o and_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o i_o shall_v answer_v their_o great_a pretend_a demonstration_n that_o this_o always_o be_v and_o must_v have_v be_v the_o constant_a belief_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 1._o i_o shall_v show_v by_o plain_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o several_a age_n for_o above_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n i_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o the_o father_n do_v and_o that_o with_o great_a reason_n very_o much_o magnify_v the_o wonderful_a mystery_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o frequent_o speak_v of_o a_o great_a supernatural_a change_n make_v by_o the_o divine_a benediction_n which_o we_o also_o ready_o acknowledge_v they_o say_v indeed_o that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v by_o the_o divine_a blessing_n become_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o likewise_o say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v give_v to_o the_o sign_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o proper_a nature_n and_o substance_n and_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o body_n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o his_o natural_a body_n but_o the_o sign_n and_o figure_n of_o it_o not_o that_o body_n which_o be_v crucify_v nor_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impious_a to_o understand_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o â—loud_n literal_o all_o which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o utter_o inconsistent_a with_o it_o i_o will_v select_v but_o some_o few_o testimony_n of_o many_o which_o i_o may_v bring_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o begin_v with_o justin_n martyr_n who_o say_v express_o that_o 1636._o that_o apol._n 2._o p._n 98._o edit_fw-la paris_n 1636._o our_o blood_n and_o flesh_n be_v nourish_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o that_o food_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o can_v be_v the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o no_o man_n will_v say_v that_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o body_n the_o second_o be_v 34._o be_v lib._n 4._o c._n 34._o irenoeus_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v from_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o divine_a invocation_n be_v now_o no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o eucharist_n or_o sacrament_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o earthly_a the_o other_o heavenly_a he_o say_v it_o be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o after_o invocation_n or_o consecration_n it_o become_v the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v bread_n sanctify_v consist_v of_o two_o thing_n a_o earthly_a and_o a_o heavenly_a the_o earthly_a thing_n be_v bread_n and_o the_o heavenly_a be_v the_o divine_a blessing_n which_o by_o the_o invocation_n or_o consecration_n be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o 2._o and_o lib._n 5._o c._n 2._o elsewhere_o he_o have_v this_o passage_n when_o therefore_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v mix_v that_o be_v of_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o the_o bread_n that_o be_v break_v receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o become_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o flesh_n be_v increase_v and_o consist_v but_o if_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n do_v nourish_v our_o body_n it_o must_v be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v another_o remarkable_a testimony_n of_o irenoeus_n which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o now_o extant_a in_o those_o work_n of_o his_o which_z remain_v yet_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o 3._o by_o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o pet._n c._n 3._o oecumenius_n and_o it_o be_v this_o when_o say_v he_o the_o greek_n have_v take_v some_o servant_n of_o the_o christian_a catechumeni_fw-la that_o be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o afterward_o urge_v they_o by_o violence_n to_o tell_v they_o some_o of_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o christian_n these_o servant_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o may_v gratify_v those_o who_o offer_v violence_n to_o they_o except_o only_o that_o they_o have_v hear_v from_o their_o master_n that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v real_o blood_n and_o flesh_n declare_v as_o much_o to_o those_o that_o question_v they_o the_o greek_n take_v this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v real_o do_v by_o the_o christians_n discover_v it_o to_o other_o of_o the_o greek_n who_o hereupon_o put_v sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la to_o the_o torture_n to_o make_v they_o confess_v it_o to_o who_o blandina_fw-la bold_o answer_v how_o will_v they_o endure_v to_o do_v this_o who_o by_o way_n of_o exercise_n or_o abstinence_n do_v not_o eat_v that_o flesh_n which_o may_v lawful_o be_v eat_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o which_o they_o will_v have_v charge_v upon_o christian_n as_o if_o they_o have_v literal_o eatten_a the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o false_a accusation_n which_o these_o martyr_n deny_v say_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o they_o for_o their_o part_n do_v not_o eat_v any_o flesh_n at_o all_o the_o next_o be_v â—ertullian_n who_o prove_v against_o martion_n the_o heretic_n that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a phantasm_n and_o appearance_n but_o a_o real_a body_n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o image_n of_o his_o body_n and_o if_o there_o be_v a_o image_n of_o his_o body_n he_o must_v have_v a_o real_a body_n otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v a_o image_n of_o a_o image_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 1634_o these_o advers._fw-la marcionem_fw-la l._n 4._o p._n 571._o edit_fw-la rigalt_n paris_n 1634_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n take_v and_o distribute_v to_o his_o disciple_n he_o make_v his_o own_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o image_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o it_o can_v not_o have_v be_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a body_n and_o argue_v against_o the_o sceptic_n who_o deny_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n he_o use_v this_o argument_n that_o if_o we_o question_v our_o sense_n we_o may_v doubt_v whither_o our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v not_o deceive_v in_o what_o he_o hear_v and_o see_v and_o touch_v 319._o touch_v lib._n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la p._n 319._o he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o voice_n from_o heaven_n in_o the_o smell_n of_o the_o ointment_n with_o which_o he_o be_v anoint_v against_o his_o burial_n and_o in_o the_o taste_n of_o the_o wine_n which_o he_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v we_o be_v to_o tâ—ust_v ouâ—_n sense_n even_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o if_o that_o be_v true_a the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v certain_o false_a origen_n in_o his_o huetii_n his_o edit_fw-la huetii_n comment_n on_o matth._n 15_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v this_o passage_n that_o food_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n as_o to_o that_o of_o it_o which_o be_v material_a go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v cast_v out_o into_o the_o
and_o the_o council_n at_o rome_n in_o these_o word_n 19_o word_n gratian._n de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi distinct_a 2._o lanfranc_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v domini_fw-la c._n 5._o guitmund_n de_fw-fr sacram_fw-la l._n i_o alger_n de_fw-fr sacram_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 19_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o only_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v sensible_o not_o only_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o truth_n handle_v and_o break_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n ground_n or_o bruise_v by_o the_o tooth_n of_o the_o faithful_a but_o it_o seem_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n be_v not_o then_o skilful_a enough_o to_o express_v themselves_o right_o in_o his_o matter_n for_o the_o gloss_n upon_o the_o canon_n law_n say_v express_o berengarius_fw-la express_o gloss_n decret_n de_fw-fr conse_n crat_fw-mi do_v 2._o in_o cap._n ege_n berengarius_fw-la that_o unless_o we_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o berengarius_n that_o be_v in_o truth_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n in_o a_o sound_a sense_n we_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o great_a heresy_n then_o that_o of_o berengarius_n for_o we_o do_v not_o make_v part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o meaning_n of_o which_o glossâ—_n â—_z can_v imagine_v unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n though_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n break_v yet_o it_o be_v not_o break_v into_o part_n for_o we_o do_v not_o make_v part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o into_o whole_n now_o this_o new_a way_n of_o break_v a_o body_n not_o into_o part_n but_o into_o whole_n which_o in_o good_a earnest_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o to_o they_o that_o be_v able_a to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o may_v for_o any_o thing_n i_o know_v appear_v to_o be_v sound_a sense_n yet_o to_o we_o that_o can_v believe_v so_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v solid_a nonsense_n about_o xx_o year_n after_o in_o the_o year_n mlxxix_o pope_n gregory_n the_o vii_o begin_v to_o be_v sensible_a of_o this_o absurdity_n and_o therefore_o in_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n make_v berengarius_fw-la to_o recant_v in_o another_o 1â—_n another_o waldnes_n tom._n 2._o c._n 1â—_n form_n viz._n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v place_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v substantial_o change_v into_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a and_o quicken_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o after_o consecration_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n do_v hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n so_o that_o from_o the_o first_o start_v of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o the_o year_n dcclxxxvii_o till_o the_o council_n under_o pope_n gregory_n the_o vii_o the_o in_o the_o year_n mlxxix_o it_o be_v almost_o three_o hundred_o year_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v contest_v and_o before_o this_o misshape_a monster_n of_o transubstantiation_n can_v be_v lick_v into_o that_o form_n in_o which_o it_o be_v now_o settle_a and_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n here_o then_o be_v a_o plain_a account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o several_a step_n whereby_o it_o be_v advance_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n i_o come_v now_o in_o the_o three_o place_n to_o answer_v the_o great_a pretend_a demonstration_n of_o the_o impossibility_n that_o this_o doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v be_v new_a shall_v ever_o have_v come_v in_o in_o any_o age_n and_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n and_o con-consequent_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n for_o if_o it_o have_v not_o always_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n when_o ever_o it_o have_v attempt_v first_o to_o come_v in_o there_o will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a stir_n and_o bustle_v about_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n will_v have_v rise_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o it_o but_o we_o can_v show_v no_o such_o time_n when_o first_o it_o come_v in_o and_o when_o any_o such_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v always_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n this_o demonstration_n mounseur_fw-fr arnauld_n a_o very_a learned_a man_n in_o france_n pretend_v to_o be_v unanswerable_a whither_o it_o be_v so_o or_o not_o i_o shall_v brief_o examine_v and_o first_o we_o do_v assign_v a_o punctual_a and_o very_a likely_a time_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o doctrine_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n though_o it_o do_v not_o take_v firm_a root_n nor_o be_v full_o settle_v and_o establish_v till_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o this_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a time_n of_o all_o other_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n for_o so_o gâ—oss_a a_o error_n to_o appear_v it_o be_v by_o the_o confession_n and_o consent_n of_o their_o own_o historian_n the_o most_o dark_a and_o dismal_a time_n that_o ever_o happen_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n both_o for_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n and_o vice_n it_o come_v in_o together_o with_o idolatry_n and_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o support_v it_o a_o fit_a prop_n and_o companion_n for_o it_o and_o indeed_o what_o tare_n may_v not_o the_o enemy_n have_v sow_o in_o so_o dark_a and_o long_a a_o night_n when_o so_o considerable_a a_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v lull_v a_o sleep_n in_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o superstition_n and_o this_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o account_n which_o our_o saviour_n himself_o give_v in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n of_o the_o spring_a up_o of_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n 24._o church_n matth._n 13_o 24._o while_o the_o man_n steep_v the_o enemy_n do_v his_o work_n in_o the_o night_n so_o that_o when_o they_o be_v awake_a they_o wonder_v how_o and_o whence_o the_o tare_n come_v but_o be_v sure_o they_o be_v there_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o sow_o at_o first_o they_o conclude_v the_o enemy_n have_v do_v it_o secondliâ—_o i_o have_v show_v likewise_o that_o there_o be_v considerable_a opposition_n make_v to_o this_o error_n at_o its_o first_o come_v in_o the_o general_a ignorance_n and_o gross_a superstition_n of_o that_o age_n render_v the_o generality_n of_o people_n more_o quiet_a and_o secure_a and_o dispose_v they_o to_o receive_v any_o thing_n that_o come_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o mystery_n in_o religion_n and_o of_o great_a reverence_n and_o devotion_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o seem_v any_o way_n to_o countenance_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n for_o which_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v zealous_o concern_v but_o notwithstanding_o the_o security_n and_o passive_a temper_n of_o the_o people_n the_o most_o eminent_a for_o piety_n and_o learning_n in_o that_o time_n make_v great_a resistance_n against_o it_o i_o have_v already_o name_v rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mentz_n who_o oppose_v it_o as_o a_o error_n late_o spring_v up_o and_o which_o have_v then_o gain_v but_o upon_o some_o few_o person_n to_o who_o i_o may_v add_v heribaldus_n bishop_n of_o auxerres_n in_o france_n io._n scotus_n erigena_n and_o ratramnus_n common_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o beriram_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v employ_v by_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a to_o oppose_v this_o grow_n error_n and_o write_v learned_o against_o it_o and_o these_o be_v the_o eminent_a man_n for_o learning_n in_o that_o time_n and_o because_o monsieur_n arnauld_n will_v not_o be_v satisfy_v unless_o there_o some_o stir_n and_o bustle_v about_o it_o bertram_z in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o who_o according_a to_o their_o several_a opinion_n talk_v different_o about_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v divide_v by_o no_o small_a schism_n thirdlie_o though_o for_o a_o more_o clear_a satisfactory_a answer_n to_o this_o pretend_a demonstration_n i_o have_v be_v content_v to_o untie_v this_o knot_n yet_o i_o can_v without_o all_o these_o pain_n have_v cut_v it_o for_o suppose_v this_o doctrine_n have_v silent_o come_v in_o and_o without_o opposition_n so_o that_o we_o can_v not_o assign_v the_o particular_a time_n and_o occasion_n of_o its_o first_o rise_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o record_n of_o former_a age_n for_o above_o 500_o year_n together_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n and_o plain_a also_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o receive_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n though_o we_o can_v
not_o tell_v how_o and_o when_o it_o come_v in_o yet_o it_o will_v be_v the_o wild_a and_o most_o extravagant_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o set_v up_o a_o pretend_a demonstration_n of_o reason_n against_o plain_a experience_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n this_o be_v just_a zeno_n demonstration_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o motion_n against_o diogenes_n walk_v before_o his_o eye_n for_o this_o be_v to_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o impossible_a to_o have_v be_v which_o most_o certain_o be_v just_o thus_o the_o servant_n in_o the_o parable_n may_v have_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o tare_n be_v wheat_n because_o they_o be_v sure_a none_o but_o good_a seed_n be_v sow_o at_o first_o and_o no_o man_n can_v give_v any_o account_n of_o the_o punctual_a time_n when_o any_o tare_n be_v sow_o or_o by_o who_o and_o if_o a_o enemy_n have_v come_v to_o do_v it_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v meet_v with_o great_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n but_o no_o such_o resistance_n be_v make_v and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n but_o that_o which_o they_o call_v tare_n be_v certain_o good_a wheat_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n a_o man_n may_v demonstrate_v that_o our_o king_n his_o majesty_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v not_o return_v into_o england_n nor_o restore_v to_o his_o crown_n because_o there_o be_v so_o great_a and_o powerful_a a_o army_n possess_v of_o his_o land_n and_o therefore_o oblige_v by_o interest_n to_o keep_v he_o out_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v ever_o come_v in_o without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o fight_v and_o blood_n shed_v but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n therefore_o he_o be_v not_o return_v and_o restore_v to_o his_o crown_n and_o by_o the_o like_a kind_n of_o demonstration_n one_o may_v prove_v that_o the_o turk_n do_v not_o invade_v christendom_n last_o year_n and_o besiege_v vienna_n because_o if_o he_o have_v the_o most_o christian_n king_n who_o have_v the_o great_a army_n in_o christendom_n in_o a_o readiness_n will_v certain_o have_v employ_v it_o against_o he_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr arnauld_n certain_o know_v no_o such_o thing_n be_v do_v and_o therefore_o according_a to_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o common_o report_v and_o believe_v concern_v the_o turk_n invasion_n of_o christendom_n and_o besiege_v vienna_n last_o year_n be_v a_o perfect_a mistake_n but_o a_o man_n may_v demonstrate_v till_o his_o head_n and_o heart_n ache_v before_o he_o shall_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o which_o certain_o be_v or_o be_v never_o to_o have_v be_v for_o of_o all_o sort_n of_o impossibles_fw-fr nothing_o be_v more_o evident_o so_o then_o to_o make_v that_o which_o have_v be_v not_o to_o have_v be_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o cope_v with_o so_o tough_a and_o obstinate_a a_o difficulty_n and_o i_o have_v often_o wonder_v how_o a_o man_n of_o monsieur_n arnaulds_n great_a wit_n and_o sharp_a judgement_n can_v prevail_v with_o himself_o to_o engage_v in_o so_o bad_a and_o baffle_v a_o cause_n or_o can_v think_v to_o defend_v it_o with_o so_o wooden_a a_o dagger_n as_o his_o demonstration_n of_o reason_n against_o certain_a experience_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n a_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a of_o equal_a absurdity_n with_o what_o he_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v transubstantiation_n itself_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o three_o pretend_v ground_n of_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o be_v the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o make_v and_o declare_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o ground_n into_o which_o the_o most_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n in_o their_o church_n do_v heretofore_o and_o many_o do_v still_o resolve_v their_o belief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v do_v plain_o say_v that_o they_o see_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n either_o from_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n for_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o contrary_n have_v not_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n oblige_v they_o otherwise_o but_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v obtrude_v upon_o the_o world_n mere_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o declation_n of_o the_o council_n under_o pope_n gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o iii_o then_o it_o be_v plain_a innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o a_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n impose_v upon_o the_o christian_n world_n and_o if_o any_o church_n have_v this_o power_n the_o christian_a faith_n may_v be_v enlarge_v and_o change_v as_o often_o as_o man_n please_v and_o that_o which_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o saviour_n doctrine_n nay_o any_o thing_n though_o never_o so_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a may_v become_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n oblige_v all_o christian_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o when_o ever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v think_v fit_a to_o stamp_v her_o authority_n upon_o it_o which_o will_v make_v christianity_n a_o most_o uncertain_a and_o endless_a thing_n the_o four_o pretend_v ground_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o change_n as_o this_o in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o comfort_n and_o benefit_n of_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o this_o if_o the_o thing_n be_v right_o consider_v because_o the_o comfort_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o blessing_n annex_v to_o the_o institution_n and_o as_o water_n in_o baptism_n without_o any_o substantial_a change_n make_v in_o that_o element_n may_v by_o the_o divine_a blessing_n accompany_v the_o institution_n be_v effectual_a to_o the_o wash_n away_o of_o sin_n and_o spiritual_a regeneration_n so_o there_o can_v no_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n be_v give_v why_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n may_v not_o by_o the_o same_o divine_a blessing_n accompany_v this_o institution_n make_v the_o worthy_a receiver_n partaker_n of_o all_o the_o spiritual_a comfort_n and_o benefit_n design_v to_o we_o thereby_o without_o any_o substantial_a change_n make_v in_o those_o element_n since_o our_o lord_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o very_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v do_v so_o odd_a and_o strange_a a_o thing_n as_o to_o eat_v the_o very_a natural_a flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o do_v not_o see_v of_o what_o great_a advantage_n it_o will_v be_v to_o we_o then_o what_o we_o may_v have_v by_o partake_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o he_o have_v appoint_v in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o for_o the_o spiritual_a efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v suppose_v we_o receive_v what_o our_o lord_n appoint_v and_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o right_a preparation_n and_o disposition_n of_o mind_n but_o upon_o the_o supernatural_a blessing_n that_o go_v along_o with_o it_o and_o make_v it_o effectual_a to_o those_o spiritual_a end_n for_o which_o it_o be_v appoint_v the_o five_o and_o last_o pretend_v ground_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v to_o magnify_v the_o power_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o be_v able_a to_o work_v so_o great_a a_o miracle_n and_o this_o with_o great_a pride_n and_o pomp_n be_v often_o urge_v by_o they_o as_o a_o transcendent_a instance_n of_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n to_o find_v out_o so_o admirable_a a_o way_n to_o raise_v the_o power_n and_o reverence_n of_o the_o priest_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a every_o day_n and_o as_o often_o as_o he_o please_v by_o repeat_v a_o few_o word_n to_o work_v so_o miraculous_a a_o change_n and_o as_o they_o love_v most_o absurd_o and_o blasphemous_o to_o speak_v to_o make_v god_n himself_o but_o this_o be_v to_o pretend_v to_o a_o power_n above_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o for_o he_o do_v not_o nor_o can_v make_v himself_o nor_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n as_o transubstantiation_n evident_o do_v in_o their_o pretend_v to_o make_v god_n for_o to_o make_v that_o which_o already_o be_v and_o to_o make_v that_o now_o which_o always_o be_v be_v not_o only_o vain_a and_o trifle_a if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v but_o impossible_a because_o it_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n and_o what_o if_o after_o all_o transubstantiation_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o actual_o wrought_v by_o the_o priest_n will_v yet_o be_v no_o miracle_n for_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n necessary_a to_o a_o miracle_n that_o there_o be_v a_o supernatural_a effect_n wrought_v and_o that_o this_o effect_n be_v evident_a to_o sense_n so_o that_o though_o a_o supernatural_a effect_n be_v wrought_v yet_o if_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a â—o_o sense_n it_o
very_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o can_v any_o man_n do_v more_o unworthy_o towards_o his_o friend_n how_o can_v he_o possible_o use_v he_o more_o barbarous_o then_o to_o feast_v upon_o his_o live_a flesh_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a wonder_n in_o the_o world_n that_o it_o shall_v ever_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n to_o put_v upon_o our_o saviour_n word_n so_o easy_o capable_a of_o a_o more_o convenient_a sense_n and_o so_o necessary_o require_v it_o a_o meaning_n so_o plain_o contrary_a to_o reason_n and_o sense_n and_o even_o to_o humanity_n itself_o have_v the_o ancient_a christian_n own_v any_o such_o doctrine_n we_o shall_v have_v hear_v of_o it_o from_o the_o adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n in_o every_o page_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o they_o will_v have_v desire_v no_o great_a advantage_n against_o the_o christian_n then_o to_o have_v be_v able_a to_o hit_v they_o in_o the_o tooth_n with_o their_o feast_n upon_o the_o natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o lord_n and_o their_o god_n and_o their_o best_a friend_n what_o endless_a triumph_n will_v they_o have_v make_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o with_o what_o confidence_n will_v they_o have_v set_v the_o cruelty_n use_v by_o christian_n in_o their_o sacrament_n against_o their_o god_n saturn_n eat_n his_o own_o child_n and_o all_o the_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a rite_n of_o their_o idolatry_n but_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v then_o object_v by_o the_o heathen_n to_o the_o christian_n be_v to_o a_o wise_a man_n instead_o of_o a_o thousand_o demonstration_n that_o no_o such_o doctrine_n be_v then_o believe_v 3._o it_o be_v scandalous_a also_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n so_o contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a law_n of_o christianity_n and_o to_o one_o great_a end_n and_o design_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o untie_v christian_n in_o the_o most_o perfect_a love_n and_o charity_n to_o one_o another_o whereas_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o most_o barbarous_a and_o bloody_a tragedy_n that_o ever_o be_v act_v in_o the_o world_n for_o this_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n rome_n the_o great_a burn_a article_n and_o as_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a as_o it_o be_v more_o christian_n have_v be_v murder_v for_o the_o denial_n of_o it_o then_o perhaps_o for_o all_o the_o other_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o i_o think_v it_o may_v general_o pass_v for_o a_o true_a observation_n that_o all_o sect_n be_v common_o most_o hot_a and_o surious_a for_o those_o thing_n for_o which_o there_o be_v least_o reason_n for_o what_o man_n want_v of_o reason_n for_o their_o opinion_n they_o usual_o supply_v and_o make_v up_o in_o rage_n and_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o need_v to_o use_v this_o severity_n upon_o this_o occasion_n for_o nothing_o but_o the_o cruel_a fear_n of_o death_n can_v in_o probability_n have_v drive_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o mankind_n into_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o so_o unreasonable_a and_o senseless_a a_o doctrine_n o_o bless_a saviour_n thou_o best_a friend_n and_o great_a lover_n of_o mankind_n who_o can_v imagine_v thou_o do_v ever_o intend_v that_o man_n shall_v kill_v one_o another_o for_o not_o be_v able_a to_o believe_v contrary_a to_o their_o sense_n for_o be_v unwilling_a to_o think_v that_o thou_o shall_v make_v one_o of_o the_o most_o horrid_a and_o barbarous_a thing_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v a_o main_a duty_n and_o principal_a mystery_n of_o thy_o religion_n for_o not_o flatter_v the_o pride_n and_o presumption_n of_o the_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o can_v make_v god_n and_o for_o not_o comply_v with_o the_o folly_n and_o stupidity_n of_o the_o people_n who_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v eat_v he_o 4._o upon_o account_n of_o the_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n which_o they_o be_v certain_o guilty_a of_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o true_a and_o such_o a_o change_n as_o they_o pretend_v be_v not_o make_v in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o than_o they_o worship_v a_o creature_n instead_o of_o the_o creator_n god_n bless_v for_o ever_o but_o such_o a_o change_n i_o have_v show_v to_o be_v impossible_a or_o if_o it_o can_v be_v yet_o they_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v and_o consequent_o be_v always_o in_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o such_o a_o change_n be_v make_v be_v evident_a because_o according_a to_o the_o express_a determination_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o depend_v upon_o the_o mind_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n which_o can_v certain_o be_v know_v but_o by_o revelation_n which_o be_v not_o pretend_v in_o this_o case_n and_o if_o they_o be_v mistake_v about_o this_o change_n through_o the_o knavery_n of_o crossness_n or_o the_o priest_n who_o will_v not_o make_v god_n but_o when_o he_o think_v fit_a they_o must_v not_o think_v to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o idolatry_n because_o they_o intend_v to_o worship_n god_n and_o not_o a_o creature_n for_o so_o the_o persian_n may_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v the_o sun_n because_o they_o intend_v to_o worship_n god_n and_o not_o a_o creature_n and_o so_o indeed_o we_o may_v excuse_v all_o the_o idolatry_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o upon_o that_o mistake_v a_o worship_v of_o something_o as_o god_n which_o be_v not_o god_n ii_o beside_o the_o infinite_a scandal_n of_o this_o doctrine_n upon_o the_o account_n i_o have_v mention_v the_o monstruous_a absurdity_n of_o it_o make_v it_o in_o supportable_a to_o any_o religion_n i_o be_o very_a well_o assure_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o religion_n in_o general_n and_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o particular_a and_o yet_o i_o can_v see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o any_o reveal_v religion_n be_v strong_a enough_o to_o bear_v the_o weight_n of_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a absurdity_n as_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n will_v load_v it_o withal_o and_o to_o make_v this_o evident_a i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o those_o gross_a contradiction_n of_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o so_o many_o several_a place_n at_o once_o of_o our_o saviour_n give_v away_o himself_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o every_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n and_o yet_o still_o keep_v himself_o to_o himself_o and_o a_o thousand_o more_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n but_o to_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o shall_v only_o ask_v these_o few_o question_n 1._o whither_o any_o man_n have_v or_o ever_o have_v great_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n then_o every_o man_n have_v of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o transubstantiation_n infidelity_n be_v hardly_o possible_a to_o man_n if_o all_o man_n have_v the_o same_o evidence_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o they_o have_v against_o transubstantiation_n that_o be_v the_o clear_a and_o irresistible_a evidence_n of_o sense_n he_o that_o can_v once_o be_v bring_v to_o contradict_v or_o deny_v his_o sense_n be_v at_o a_o end_n of_o certainty_n for_o what_o can_v a_o man_n be_v certain_a of_o if_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a of_o what_o he_o see_v in_o some_o circumstance_n our_o sense_n may_v deceive_v we_o but_o no_o faculty_n deceive_v we_o so_o little_a and_o so_o seldom_o and_o when_o our_o sense_n do_v deceive_v we_o even_o that_o error_n be_v not_o to_o be_v correct_v without_o the_o help_n of_o our_o sense_n 2._o suppose_v this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n that_o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n by_o what_o clear_a evidence_n or_o strong_a argument_n can_v any_o man_n prove_v to_o i_o that_o such_o word_n be_v in_o the_o bible_n than_o i_o can_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n still_o he_o can_v but_o appeal_v to_o my_o eye_n to_o prove_v such_o word_n to_o be_v in_o the_o bible_n and_o with_o the_o same_o reason_n and_o justice_n may_v i_o appeal_v to_o several_a of_o his_o sense_n to_o prove_v to_o he_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n still_o 3._o whither_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v make_v that_o a_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o shake_v the_o main_a external_a evidence_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o whole_a i_o mean_v the_o miracle_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o assurance_n whereof_o do_v at_o first_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n for_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o who_o say_v
they_o see_v they_o be_v deceive_v then_o there_o may_v be_v no_o miracle_n wrought_v and_o consequent_o it_o may_v just_o be_v doubt_v whither_o that_o kind_n of_o confirmation_n which_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n will_v be_v strong_a enough_o to_o prove_v it_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o it_o because_o every_o man_n have_v as_o great_a evidence_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o he_o have_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v true_a suppose_v then_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o confirmation_n with_o the_o whole_a and_o that_o be_v miracle_n but_o of_o all_o doctrine_n in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v peculiar_o incapable_a of_o be_v prove_v by_o a_o miracle_n for_o if_o a_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o the_o very_a same_o assurance_n which_o any_o man_n have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o miracle_n he_o have_v of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o doctrine_n that_o be_v the_o clear_a evidence_n of_o his_o sense_n for_o that_o there_o be_v a_o miracle_n wrought_v to_o prove_v that_o what_o he_o see_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v only_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o evidence_n to_o prove_v that_o what_o he_o see_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o bread_n so_o that_o here_o will_v arise_v a_o new_a controversy_n whither_o a_o man_n shall_v rather_o believe_v his_o sense_n give_v testimony_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o bear_v witness_n to_o a_o miracle_n wrought_v to_o confirm_v that_o doctrine_n there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o evidence_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o there_o be_v for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o then_o the_o argument_n for_o transubstantiation_n and_o 〈◊〉_d objection_n against_o it_o will_v just_o balance_v one_o another_o and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o a_o miracle_n because_o thâ—_n will_v be_v to_o prove_v to_o a_o man_n by_o some_o thing_n that_o he_o see_v that_o he_o dâ—_n not_o see_v what_o he_o see_v and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n this_o will_v â—â—_o sufficient_a that_o what_o prove_v the_o one_o do_v as_o much_o overthâ—â—â—_n the_o other_o and_o that_o miracle_n which_o be_v certain_o the_o best_a and_o higâ—â—_n external_a proof_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o worst_a proof_n in_o the_o world_n of_o transubstantiation_n unless_o a_o man_n can_v renounce_v his_o sense_n at_o the_o same_o tâ—â—_n that_o he_o rely_v upon_o they_o for_o a_o man_n can_v believe_v a_o miracle_n without_o rely_v upon_o sense_n nor_o transubstantiation_n without_o renounce_v it_o sâ—_n that_o never_o be_v any_o two_o thing_n so_o ill_o couple_v together_o as_o the_o doctriâ—â—_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n because_o they_o draw_v several_a way_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o strangle_v one_o another_o because_o thâ—_n main_a evidence_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o be_v miracle_n be_v resâ—â—ved_v into_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n but_o this_o evidence_n be_v clear_a and_o poiâ—â—_n blank_a against_o transubstantiation_n 4._o and_o last_o i_o will_v ask_v what_o we_o be_v to_o think_v of_o the_o argumeâ—â—_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v to_o convince_v his_o disciple_n after_o his_o resurrection_n that_o his_o body_n be_v real_o rise_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o delude_v by_o â—_o ghost_z or_o apparition_n be_v it_o a_o necessary_a and_o conclusive_a argument_n or_o not_o 39_o not_o luke_n 24._o 3â—_n 39_o and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o why_o be_v yâ—â—_n trouble_v and_o why_o do_v thought_n arise_v in_o your_o hearts_n behold_v my_o hand_n and_o my_o foot_n that_o it_o be_v i_o myself_o â—â—â—_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o hâ—â—_n but_o now_o if_o we_o suppose_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o doctrine_n oâ—_n transubstantiation_n to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v instruct_v his_o disâ—ciples_n in_o it_o just_a before_o his_o death_n strange_a thought_n may_v just_o hauâ—_n rise_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o they_o may_v have_v say_v to_o he_o lord_n it_o iâ—_n but_o a_o few_o day_n ago_o since_o thou_o do_v teach_v we_o not_o to_o believe_v our_o sense_n but_o direct_o contrary_a to_o what_o we_o see_v viz._n that_o the_o bread_n whicâ—_n thou_o give_v we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n though_o we_o see_v it_o and_o handle_v iâ—_n and_o taste_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n yet_o be_v not_o bread_n but_o thy_o own_o natural_a body_n and_o now_o thou_o appeale_v to_o our_o sense_n to_o prove_v that_o thiâ—_n be_v thy_o body_n which_o we_o now_o see_v if_o see_v and_o handle_v be_v a_o unquestionable_a evidence_n that_o thing_n be_v what_o they_o appear_v to_o ouâ—_n sense_n than_o we_o be_v deceive_v before_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o than_o we_o be_v not_o sure_a now_o that_o this_o be_v thy_o body_n which_o we_o now_o see_v and_o handle_v but_o it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o bread_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o flesh_n and_o bone_n just_a as_o in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o which_o we_o see_v and_o handle_v and_o taste_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v thy_o flesh_n and_o bone_n under_o the_o form_n and_o appearance_n of_o bread_n now_o upon_o this_o supposition_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o have_v quiet_v the_o thoughâ—â—_n â—f_n the_o disciple_n for_o if_o the_o argument_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v do_v certain_o prove_v to_o they_o that_o what_o they_o see_v and_o handle_v be_v his_o â—â—dy_n his_o very_a natural_a flesh_n and_o bone_n 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o see_v and_o â—andled_v they_o which_o it_o be_v impious_a to_o deny_v be_v will_v as_o strongâ—â—_n prove_v that_o what_o they_o see_v and_o receive_v before_o in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v â—ot_n the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o real_a bread_n and_o wine_n â—nd_v consequent_o that_o according_a to_o our_o saviour_n argue_v after_o his_o resurrection_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n before_o â—or_a that_o very_a argument_n by_o which_o our_o saviour_n prove_v the_o reality_n of_o his_o â—ody_n after_o his_o resurrection_n do_v as_o strong_o prove_v the_o reality_n of_o bread_n â—nd_v wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o our_o saviour_n argument_n be_v most_o â—â—fallibly_o good_a and_o true_a and_o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v undoubted_o false_a upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v this_o that_o some_o other_o â—oints_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v manage_v with_o some_o â—ind_n of_o witâ—_n and_o subtlety_n but_o this_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v carry_v out_o by_o mere_a dint_n of_o impudence_n and_o face_n down_o of_o mankind_n and_o of_o this_o the_o more_o discern_a person_n of_o that_o church_n be_v of_o â—ate_z grow_v so_o sensible_a that_o they_o will_v now_o be_v glad_a to_o be_v rid_v of_o this_o â—odious_a and_o ridiculous_a doctrine_n but_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v fasten_v it_o to_o their_o religion_n and_o make_v it_o a_o necessary_a and_o essential_a point_n of_o their_o belief_n and_o they_o can_v now_o part_v with_o it_o if_o they_o will_v it_o be_v like_o a_o millstone_n hang_v about_o the_o neck_n of_o popery_n which_o will_v sink_v it_o at_o the_o last_o and_o though_o some_o of_o their_o great_a wit_n as_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o of_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr arnauld_n have_v undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o it_o in_o great_a volume_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o absurdity_n of_o that_o monstrous_a and_o massy_a weight_n that_o no_o humane_a authority_n or_o witâ—_n be_v able_a to_o support_v it_o it_o will_v make_v the_o very_a pillar_n of_o st._n peter_n crack_n and_o require_v more_o volume_n to_o make_v it_o good_a than_o will_v fill_v the_o vatican_n and_o now_o i_o will_v apply_v myself_o to_o the_o poor_a delude_a people_n of_o that_o church_n if_o they_o be_v either_o permit_v by_o their_o priest_n or_o dare_v venture_v without_o their_o leave_n to_o look_v into_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o consider_v and_o show_v yourselves_o man_n do_v not_o suffer_v yourselves_o any_o long_a to_o be_v lead_v blindfold_a and_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n in_o your_o priest_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n think_v it_o enough_o and_o too_o much_o to_o let_v they_o rook_n you_o of_o your_o money_n for_o pretend_a pardon_n and_o counterfeit_a relic_n but_o let_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o priest_n or_o church_n persuade_v you_o out_o of_o your_o sense_n
the_o same_o word_n we_o venerate_a baptism_n 146._o baptism_n baptismum_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la est_fw-la veneramur_fw-la id_fw-la epist_n 146._o as_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v all_o the_o rite_n and_o ordinance_n of_o our_o religion_n this_o be_v mean_v by_o origen_n in_o that_o first_o place_n of_o he_o produce_v by_o boileau_n decidat_fw-la boileau_n de_fw-fr euch._n adorni_n p._n 10._o ex_fw-la orlg._n homil._n 12._o nostis_fw-la qui_fw-la divinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la interest_n consuestis_fw-la quomodo_fw-la cum_fw-la suscipitis_fw-la corpus_fw-la domini_fw-la cum_fw-la omni_fw-la cautela_fw-la &_o veneratione_n servatis_fw-la ne_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la parum_fw-la quid_fw-la decidat_fw-la ne_fw-la consecrati_fw-la muneris_fw-la aliquid_fw-la dilabatur_fw-la reos_n enim_fw-la vos_fw-la creditis_fw-la &_o recte_fw-la creditis_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la inde_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la decidat_fw-la you_o that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o divine_a mystery_n know_v how_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n you_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o caution_n and_o veneration_n that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o consecrate_a gift_n be_v let_v fall_n for_o you_o think_v and_o that_o right_o that_o you_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o fault_n if_o any_o of_o it_o shall_v be_v let_v fall_n through_o your_o negligence_n and_o christian_n have_v this_o care_n and_o veneration_n of_o those_o consecrate_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n of_o these_o wonderful_a pledge_n of_o his_o love_n that_o they_o will_v not_o willing_o spill_v they_o or_o let_v they_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n through_o their_o carelessness_n and_o neglect_n they_o that_o have_v that_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o holy_a bible_n which_o they_o ought_v will_v not_o trample_v it_o under_o their_o foot_n or_o show_v any_o such_o disrespect_n to_o it_o it_o be_v this_o which_o origen_n be_v recommend_v in_o that_o place_n from_o that_o example_n of_o their_o care_n and_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n element_n that_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o also_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n ib._n god_n quod_fw-la si_fw-la circa_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la tanta_fw-la utimini_fw-la cautela_fw-la &_o merito_fw-la utimini_fw-la quomodo_fw-la putatis_fw-la minoris_fw-la esse_fw-la praculi_fw-la verbum_fw-la dei_fw-la neglexisse_fw-la quam_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la ib._n but_o if_o you_o use_v such_o care_n and_o that_o very_o deserve_o about_o keep_v his_o body_n how_o do_v you_o think_v it_o to_o be_v a_o less_o fault_n to_o neglect_v the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o to_o neglect_v his_o body_n the_o comparison_n here_o make_v between_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o no_o way_n mean_v its_o adoration_n that_o i_o wonder_v this_o person_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o pretend_v just_a before_o it_o that_o he_o 10._o he_o alienum_fw-la esse_fw-la ab_fw-la institutis_fw-la meis_fw-la ullum_fw-la in_o medium_n adducere_fw-la patrem_fw-la quin_fw-la conceptis_fw-la verbis_fw-la proprium_fw-la boil_v p_o 10._o will_v bring_v no_o authority_n but_o what_o be_v express_o for_o his_o opinion_n and_o use_v none_o but_o concludere_fw-la but_o animo_fw-la decreverim_n argumenta_fw-la invictissima_fw-la concludere_fw-la invincible_a argument_n but_o roman_a faith_n must_v be_v defend_v with_o roman_a courage_n and_o confidence_n which_o be_v the_o only_a invincible_a thing_n they_o have_v the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o plausible_a and_o seem_v at_o the_o first_o glance_n to_o look_v more_o fair_o than_o any_o for_o their_o purpose_n the_o element_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o reverence_v as_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v believe_v 64._o believe_v noeitai_fw-fr haper_fw-fr egeneto_fw-la kai_fw-fr pistevetai_fw-fr kai_fw-fr proskyneitai_fw-fr hos_fw-la ekeina_fw-la onta_fw-la haper_fw-fr pistevontai_fw-fr theod_n dialogâ—_n asygchyt_n apud_fw-la boil_v p_o 64._o here_o our_o faith_n make_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v what_o it_o signify_v to_o become_v to_o we_o the_o res_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la as_o well_o as_o a_o sign_n and_o representation_n of_o it_o and_o that_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o we_o in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o theodoret_n word_n and_o that_o he_o can_v mean_v in_o the_o roman_a sense_n the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v plain_a from_o what_o immediate_o go_v before_o and_o utter_o destroy_v what_o they_o will_v catch_v from_o half_a his_o word_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o element_n or_o the_o mystical_a sign_n do_v not_o after_o sanctification_n recede_v from_o their_o own_o but_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n ibid._n substance_n oude_fw-mi gar_fw-mi meta_fw-la tonhagiasmon_a ta_fw-la mystica_fw-la symbola_fw-la tes_fw-fr â—oikeias_fw-la existataiphyseos_fw-la menei_fw-la gar_o eiâ—eâ—_n proteros_fw-la odfius_fw-la ibid._n thus_o their_o best_a witness_n that_o seem_v to_o speak_v the_o most_o for_o they_o yet_o speak_v that_o against_o they_o which_o destroy_v their_o whole_a cause_n as_o he_o must_v own_v whoever_o read_v the_o dialogue_n and_o consider_v the_o design_n of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o answer_v the_o pretence_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v after_o his_o ascension_n turn_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n and_o lose_v the_o true_a nature_n of_o body_n despotikon_v body_n hosper_v toinyn_fw-mi ta_fw-mi symbâ—la_fw-mi tu_fw-mi despotikon_v as_o the_o symbol_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v change_v say_v those_o heretic_n into_o what_o they_o be_v not_o before_o yes_o say_v he_o now_o you_o be_v take_v into_o your_o own_o net_n for_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a nature_n and_o substance_n afterward_o and_o so_o do_v christ_n body_n if_o then_o the_o change_n of_o these_o sacred_a element_n be_v only_o as_o to_o their_o use_n and_o virtue_n but_o not_o as_o to_o their_o substance_n according_a to_o theodoret_n than_o he_o can_v not_o mean_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v adore_v but_o only_o reverence_v by_o the_o word_n proskyneitai_fw-fr just_a as_o the_o holy_a bible_n *_o be_v say_v to_o be_v reverence_v and_o the_o priest_n themselves_o by_o the_o very_a same_o word_n ephes_n word_n prosknesai_n meet_v '_o eulabei_fw-it as_o to_o evaggelion_n liturg._n chrysost_o hiepeis_n proskynetot_n proskynetoi_fw-fr adelpboi_n proskynete_fw-la synodos_fw-la acta_fw-la council_n ephes_n 4._o some_o of_o the_o father_n word_n imply_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n it_o shall_v be_v with_o the_o great_a lowliness_n both_o of_o body_n and_o mind_n and_o as_o the_o primitive_a church_n use_v to_o do_v and_o as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v in_o a_o posture_n of_o worship_n and_o adoration_n in_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o worship_n as_o st._n cyril_n of_o hieros_n speak_v 5._o speak_v kypton_n kai_fw-la tropo_fw-it proskyâ—eseâ—â—_n kaâ—_n sebasmatos_fw-la catech._n mist_n 5._o or_o as_o st._n chrysottome_n in_o the_o form_n of_o supplicant_n and_o worshipper_n eulabeian_n worshipper_n schema_fw-la hiketon_fw-la kai_fw-la proskyneton_fw-la echomen_fw-la chrysost_fw-la homil_n 7._o in_o matth._n epi_fw-la to_o timesai_fw-fr kai_fw-fr proskynesai_fw-fr ton_fw-fr hyion_n tu_fw-la theu_fw-la ibid._n prosenegke_v sy_n tapein_fw-ge ophrosynen_n kai_fw-fr tetapeinomenen_fw-la kapdion_fw-la homil._n de_fw-fr phil._n dianastesoman_n toinyn_v heautous_a kai_fw-mi phrixomen_fw-mi kai_fw-mi pollo_fw-la ton_fw-fr barbaron_n â—keinon_fw-la pleiona_fw-la epideixomethaâ—en_fw-la eulabeian_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o magi_n be_v when_o they_o come_v to_o bring_v their_o present_n to_o he_o do_v thou_o then_o present_v he_o with_o humility_n and_o a_o lowly_a and_o submissive_a heart_n and_o be_v not_o like_a herod_n who_o pretend_v he_o will_v come_v to_o worship_v he_o but_o it_o be_v to_o murder_v he_o but_o rather_o imitate_v the_o magi_n and_o come_v with_o great_a fear_n and_o reverence_n to_o thy_o saviour_n then_o they_o do_v this_o be_v the_o whole_a design_n and_o substance_n of_o what_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysostom_n boil_v c._n 7._o l._n 1_o and_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o origen_n 〈◊〉_d origen_n hom._n 5._o in_o n._n t._n tunc_fw-la dominus_fw-la sub_fw-la tectum_fw-la tuum_fw-la in_o greditur_fw-la tu_fw-la ergo_fw-la humilians_fw-la teipsuâ—â—_n imitare_fw-la hâ—nc_fw-la centurionem_fw-la &_o dicito_fw-la domine_fw-la non_fw-la sum_fw-la dig_v ut_fw-la intres_n sub_fw-la tecâ—â—â—_n 〈◊〉_d that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o receive_v christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n we_o shall_v do_v it_o with_o all_o humility_n for_o consider_v say_v he_o that_o then_o the_o lord_n enter_v under_o thy_o roof_n do_v thou_o therefore_o humble_v thyself_o and_o imitate_v the_o centurion_n and_o say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n when_o the_o father_n will_v give_v we_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o devout_a communicant_a they_o draw_v he_o in_o the_o great_a posture_n of_o humility_n and_o reverence_n look_v upon_o and_o ib._n and_o phrixoman_n toinyu_n proâ—iontes_fw-la cachariste_fw-fr soman_n prospesomen_fw
reason_n it_o be_v introduce_v three_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o this_o matter_n last_o i_o shall_v conclude_v with_o some_o reflection_n upon_o the_o author_n of_o this_o and_o other_o new-invented_n doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v that_o this_o opinion_n have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n the_o papist_n themselves_o be_v sensible_a enough_o of_o this_o therefore_o they_o put_v all_o the_o false_a gloss_n they_o can_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o the_o people_n may_v discern_v nothing_o in_o the_o scripture_n itself_o though_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n for_o by_o this_o craft_n they_o have_v their_o live_n as_o demetrius_n and_o his_o craft_n man_n have_v heretofore_o but_o let_v they_o fair_o and_o honest_o lie_v open_v the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o every_o one_o eye_n without_o any_o unreasonable_a interpretation_n or_o spurious_a addition_n make_v to_o it_o and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o vanity_n of_o assert_v purgatory_n will_v soon_o appear_v now_o in_o scripture_n there_o be_v matter_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n i._o ancient_a record_n the_o history_n of_o former_a time_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v far_o better_a know_v than_o they_o be_v now_o at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n ii_o there_o be_v thing_n that_o be_v whole_o expire_v and_o out_o of_o date_n and_o so_o of_o less_o use_n to_o we_o as_o the_o whole_a moysaicall_a dispensation_n iii_o in_o scripture_n there_o be_v matter_n of_o prophecy_n fit_v for_o those_o time_n which_o they_o then_o far_o better_a understand_v than_o we_o do_v now_o and_o wherein_o they_o be_v far_o more_o concern_v than_o we_o be_v for_o they_o be_v transaction_n partly_o of_o thing_n perform_v which_o when_o fulfil_v be_v best_a understand_v iv_o there_o be_v matter_n of_o deep_a philosophy_n aswell_o as_o great_a mystery_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n last_o there_o be_v the_o moral_a part_n of_o religion_n and_o our_o saviour_n doctrine_n in_o which_o two_o our_o religion_n consist_v and_o this_o be_v that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v bring_v life_n and_o immortality_n to_o light_n but_o have_v not_o reveal_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o purgatory_n which_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o bellarmine_n have_v allege_v in_o the_o defence_n thereof_o both_o out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n according_a to_o he_o the_o text_n for_o purgatory_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v first_o the_o fast_n of_o david_n for_o saul_n and_o jonathan_n 2._o king_n 1._o 12._o and_o again_o 2._o sam._n 3._o 35._o for_o the_o death_n of_o abâ—er_n which_o fast_v of_o david_n must_v be_v as_o he_o fancy_n for_o the_o obtain_n of_o something_o for_o they_o at_o god_n hand_n after_o their_o death_n and_o when_o nothing_o can_v be_v obtain_v for_o man_n soul_n that_o be_v already_o in_o heaven_n or_o hell_n it_o follow_v that_o some_o man_n soul_n be_v in_o neither_o of_o those_o place_n but_o must_v be_v in_o purgatory_n we_o answer_v that_o mourn_v and_o fast_v be_v never_o practise_v upon_o a_o design_n of_o procure_v thereby_o any_o benefit_n to_o the_o decease_a but_o they_o be_v custom_n only_o and_o ceremony_n make_v use_v of_o to_o â—estifie_v the_o honour_n and_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o their_o friend_n depart_v and_o all_o nation_n have_v have_v their_o particular_a way_n of_o discharge_v their_o last_o duty_n to_o their_o friend_n when_o they_o have_v leave_v this_o world_n without_o any_o thought_n of_o do_v they_o any_o service_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v the_o cardinal_n be_v not_o content_v with_o this_o argument_n but_o he_o produce_v other_o place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o support_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o behalf_n whereof_o he_o cite_v almost_o every_o text_n wherein_o there_o be_v the_o word_n anger_n or_o fire_n or_o burn_a or_o purge_v or_o cleanse_v it_o be_v a_o infinite_a task_n to_o answer_v every_o thing_n he_o allege_v and_o altogether_o needless_a because_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o any_o show_n or_o colour_n of_o proof_n in_o any_o one_o of_o they_o therefore_o we_o will_v pass_v to_o those_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o he_o say_v be_v for_o he_o first_o he_o allege_v that_o of_o st._n matthew_n 12._o 32._o whosoever_o speak_v a_o word_n against_o the_o son_n of_o man_n it_o shall_v be_v forgive_v he_o but_o whosoever_o speak_v against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v forgive_v he_o neither_o in_o this_o world_n nor_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v this_o world_n to_o come_v if_o you_o will_v believe_v he_o must_v needs_o be_v purgatory_n now_o by_o the_o world_n to_o come_v nothing_o else_o be_v mean_v in_o scripture_n but_o that_o everlasting_a state_n which_o we_o shall_v enter_v upon_o after_o death_n in_o which_o all_o agree_v there_o shall_v be_v no_o middle_a state_n between_o that_o of_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o of_o hell_n therefore_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o purgatory_n be_v inconsistent_a for_o one_o scripture_n be_v the_o best_a comment_n upon_o another_o so_o that_o this_o way_n of_o expression_n uk_fw-mi en_fw-fr tuto_fw-la to_o aioni_fw-la udâ—_n en_fw-fr to_o mellonti_fw-la neither_o in_o this_o world_n nor_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v be_v make_v easy_a and_o plain_a by_o st._n mark_n c._n 3._o v._n 29._o hos_fw-la d'_fw-fr a_fw-fr blasphemeseis_fw-mi to_o pneuma_fw-la to_o hagion_n ouk_fw-mi echei_fw-mi aphesin_n eye_v to_o aiona_n alla_fw-mi enochos_fw-mi estin_a aiâ—non_fw-fr criseos_fw-la now_o this_o manner_n of_o expression_n in_o st._n matthew_n oukaphethesatai_fw-la anto_fw-la out_o '_o en_fw-fr tuto_fw-la to_o aioni_fw-la out_o '_o ento_z mellonti_fw-la it_o shall_v not_o be_v forgive_v he_o neither_o in_o this_o world_n nor_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v signify_v just_a so_o much_o and_o no_o more_o as_o ouk_fw-mi echei_fw-mi aphesin_n eye_v to_o aiona_n have_v never_o forgiveness_n but_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v this_o sin_n be_v of_o that_o malignant_a and_o heinous_a nature_n that_o it_o just_o deserve_v endless_a punishment_n and_o will_v never_o be_v pardon_v ii_o another_o be_v that_o of_o the_o 1_o cor._n 3._o they_o themselves_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n or_o but_o as_o through_o fire_n which_o fire_n he_o say_v must_v be_v the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n we_o answer_v that_o these_o word_n seem_v to_o allude_v to_o those_o of_o zachar._n 13._o 9_o where_o he_o say_v i_o will_v bring_v the_o three_o part_n through_o fire_n and_o refine_v they_o as_o silver_n be_v refine_v which_o be_v a_o fair_a warning_n to_o man_n that_o the_o doctrine_n they_o embrace_v and_o their_o practice_n according_a to_o they_o may_v be_v such_o as_o will_v bear_v the_o severe_a trial_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v like_o wood_n hay_n and_o stubble_n which_o will_v not_o endure_v the_o fire_n for_o the_o particle_n hos_fw-la be_v a_o particle_n of_o similitude_n as_o the_o whole_a phrase_n hos_fw-la do_v pyros_fw-la be_v proverbial_a use_v in_o scripture_n aswell_o as_o in_o other_o author_n to_o signify_v a_o narrow_a escape_n out_o of_o a_o great_a danger_n just_a as_o st._n peter_n express_v it_o 1_o pet._n 3._o 20._o di_fw-mi '_o â—ydatos_n so_o here_o it_o be_v dia_z pyros_fw-mi he_o shall_v be_v save_v with_o great_a difficulty_n so_o as_o through_o fire_n iii_o a_o three_o place_n be_v that_o of_o 1_o cor._n 15._o concern_v baptism_n for_o the_o dead_a here_o the_o cardinal_n venture_v very_o far_o even_o to_o the_o draw_v of_o fire_n out_o of_o water_n the_o flame_n of_o purgatory_n out_o of_o these_o wash_n baptism_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o sense_n though_o it_o be_v discordant_a to_o the_o harmony_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n for_o the_o word_n baptizesthai_n in_o scripture_n signify_v to_o wash_v or_o purify_v by_o wash_v it_o must_v be_v render_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n here_o for_o as_o all_o nation_n have_v their_o peculiar_a rite_n of_o burial_n so_o have_v the_o jew_n who_o be_v use_v to_o wash_v the_o carcase_n of_o the_o dead_a with_o warm_a water_n camomile_n and_o dry_a rose_n be_v put_v into_o it_o this_o baptismos_n or_o use_v of_o baptisation_n be_v threefold_a the_o first_o apo_fw-it nekron_n a_o wash_n from_o the_o pollution_n contract_v by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o dead_a carcase_n the_o second_o be_v baptismos_n tâ—n_a nekron_n wash_v of_o the_o dead_a corpse_n its_o self_n as_o tabytha_n be_v wash_v the_o last_o be_v the_o baptization_n in_o the_o text_n baptism_n hype_a tun_n nekron_n in_o use_n only_o among_o some_o misguide_a christian_n for_o the_o apostle_n undertake_v to_o convince_v the_o corinthian_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o
the_o resurrection_n from_o their_o own_o foolish_a and_o erroneous_a custom_n in_o effect_n tell_v they_o that_o their_o usage_n of_o baptise_v the_o live_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v vain_a and_o impertinent_a if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n for_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o at_o all_o to_o what_o end_n be_v these_o funeral_n solemnity_n why_o be_v there_o vicarium_fw-la tale_n baptisma_fw-la as_o tertullian_n call_v it_o the_o manner_n whereof_o be_v thus_o describe_v by_o epiphanâ—us_n when_o any_o catechumenist_n die_v some_o live_a person_n be_v place_v under_o the_o bed_n they_o come_v to_o the_o decease_a party_n and_o ask_v he_o whither_o he_o will_v be_v baptize_v the_o party_n under_o the_o bed_n answer_v that_o he_o will_v whereupon_o they_o immediate_o baptise_a he_o for_o the_o dead_a a_o silly_a superstitious_a action_n yet_o from_o this_o topick_n st._n paul_n prove_v a_o resurrection_n to_o they_o as_o he_o do_v once_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o true_a god_n from_o a_o inscription_n on_o a_o altar_n in_o athens_n to_o one_o that_o be_v unknown_a but_o bellarmine_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o by_o this_o wash_n they_o intend_v to_o afford_v their_o friend_n some_o relief_n in_o purgatory_n and_o he_o may_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o sea_n burn_v iv_o the_o four_o place_n be_v that_o of_o st._n matthew_n 5._o 25._o agreewith_o thy_o adversary_n quick_o whilst_o thou_o be_v in_o the_o way_n with_o he_o leâ—t_v at_o any_o time_n the_o adversary_n deliver_v thou_o to_o the_o judge_n and_o the_o judge_n deliver_v thou_o to_o the_o officer_n and_o thou_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n very_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o thou_o shall_v by_o no_o mean_n come_v out_o thence_o till_o thou_o have_v pay_v the_o uttermost_a farthing_n now_o if_o the_o cardinal_n may_v be_v credit_v purgatory_n be_v this_o prison_n and_o the_o prisoner_n shut_v up_o therein_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o pay_v the_o uttermost_a farthing_n by_o the_o help_n of_o prayer_n mass_n and_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n whereas_o all_o this_o be_v a_o allegory_n whereby_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o reconcile_v ourselves_o to_o god_n the_o great_a judge_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n by_o lead_v a_o godly_a righteous_a and_o sober_a life_n whilst_o we_o be_v in_o the_o way_n or_o on_o this_o side_n the_o grave_a for_o if_o we_o neglect_v our_o repentance_n and_o amendment_n of_o life_n in_o this_o our_o day_n before_o the_o night_n approach_v wherein_o no_o man_n can_v work_v we_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v cast_v into_o a_o prison_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o redemption_n for_o the_o text_n say_v we_o shall_v by_o no_o mean_n come_v out_o thence_o till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o uttermost_a farthing_n which_o will_v be_v never_o because_o we_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o discharge_v this_o debt_n we_o be_v infinite_o behold_v to_o the_o goodness_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n who_o have_v appoint_v his_o only_o beget_v son_n to_o be_v our_o surety_n and_o to_o deliver_v we_o out_o of_o this_o prison_n how_o just_o then_o may_v the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v angry_a with_o papist_n for_o pretend_v to_o cast_v simple_a people_n into_o i_o know_v not_o what_o prison_n and_o to_o torture_v they_o with_o paint_a fire_n in_o spite_n of_o that_o redemption_n which_o he_o have_v make_v for_o the_o whole_a world_n v._o the_o five_o place_n be_v that_o of_o mat._n 5._o 22._o whosoever_o be_v angry_a with_o his_o brother_n without_o a_o cause_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o the_o judgement_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v to_o his_o brother_n raca_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o the_o council_n but_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v thou_o fool_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o hell_n fire_n the_o last_o only_a of_o these_o sin_n bellarmine_n observe_v shall_v be_v punish_v with_o hell_n fire_n consequent_o after_o this_o life_n the_o punishment_n of_o lesser_a sin_n will_v be_v in_o purgatory_n but_o this_o be_v no_o true_a inference_n because_o after_o this_o life_n there_o will_v be_v no_o distinction_n of_o court_n of_o justice_n as_o there_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n in_o our_o saviour_n time_n then_o all_o judicature_n shall_v appertain_v to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n therefore_o this_o text_n can_v be_v right_o understand_v without_o consider_v the_o word_n before_o and_o after_o it_o now_o our_o saviour_n in_o this_o chapter_n be_v about_o to_o interpret_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o the_o jew_n think_v they_o have_v fulfil_v when_o they_o have_v not_o transgress_v the_o grammatical_a sense_n thereof_o this_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o six_o commandment_n be_v not_o break_v but_o by_o kill_v a_o man_n nor_o the_o seven_o but_o actual_o commit_v adultery_n or_o fornication_n whereas_o our_o saviour_n forbid_v the_o inward_a anger_n of_o a_o man_n against_o his_o brother_n without_o a_o cause_n the_o punishment_n whereof_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v be_v hell_n fire_n how_o purgatory_n then_o shall_v be_v maintain_v from_o these_o word_n i_o can_v imagine_v unless_o the_o papist_n can_v make_v it_o out_o that_o as_o the_o jew_n have_v divers_a temporal_a court_n of_o justice_n so_o god_n almighty_n will_v have_v three_o distinct_a court_n of_o justice_n hereafter_o and_o will_v inflict_v different_a punishment_n for_o sin_n vi_o the_o six_o place_n be_v luk_n 16._o 9_o make_v you_o friend_n of_o the_o unrighteous_a mammon_n that_o when_o you_o fail_v they_o may_v receive_v you_o into_o everlasting_a habitation_n invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o papist_n say_v may_v be_v prove_v from_o this_o text_n but_o i_o can_v see_v upon_o what_o ground_n we_o be_v advise_v to_o make_v the_o poor_a our_o friend_n by_o charity_n and_o by_o give_v they_o some_o of_o our_o riches_n that_o we_o may_v have_v in_o this_o life_n the_o benefit_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o thereby_o make_v god_n himself_o our_o debtor_n for_o he_o that_o give_v to_o the_o poor_a dare_v to_o the_o lord_n last_o the_o champion_n for_o popery_n allege_v for_o purgatory_n 1_o pet._n â—_o 19_o 20._o by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n by_o which_o they_o understand_v the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o purgatory_n to_o loose_v some_o soul_n there_o from_o their_o torment_n but_o en_fw-fr ho_o by_o which_o relate_v to_o pneumati_n spirit_n that_o be_v set_v down_o just_a before_o it_o by_o which_o spirit_n in_o noah_n who_o be_v call_v a_o preacher_n of_o righteousness_n christ_n jesus_n be_v say_v to_o preach_v to_o the_o generation_n of_o man_n immediate_o before_o the_o flood_n who_o soul_n be_v now_o shut_v up_o in_o hell_n for_o their_o disobedience_n for_o this_o preach_v be_v not_o perform_v by_o a_o immediate_a act_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o personal_o have_v appear_v on_o earth_n and_o actual_o preach_v to_o the_o old_a world_n but_o he_o do_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o prophet_n for_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n by_o another_o that_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o without_o he_o as_o much_o demonstrate_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o principal_a cause_n as_o if_o he_o do_v it_o of_o himself_o without_o any_o interveen_a instrument_n but_o if_o purgatory_n be_v intend_v in_o these_o word_n we_o must_v be_v mighty_o mistake_v in_o our_o conception_n about_o a_o future_a state_n then_o the_o day_n that_o follow_v after_o death_n do_v afford_v opportunity_n of_o obtain_v a_o better_a life_n then_o may_v man_n rise_v from_o a_o life_n of_o torment_n to_o a_o life_n of_o joy_n whereas_o the_o angel_n have_v one_o instant_a either_o to_o stand_v or_o fall_v eternal_o what_o that_o instant_n be_v to_o they_o that_o this_o life_n be_v to_o we_o for_o after_o death_n immediate_o follow_v judgement_n the_o soul_n at_o its_o departure_n from_o the_o body_n know_v its_o doom_n and_o what_o it_o must_v trust_v to_o for_o ever_o the_o schoolman_n labour_v all_o they_o can_v to_o destroy_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o have_v the_o face_n to_o propose_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o christ_n deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n from_o the_o very_a suburb_n of_o hell_n which_o they_o call_v limbus_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v pity_n but_o the_o wit_n of_o these_o man_n have_v be_v better_o employ_v then_o in_o build_v such_o castle_n in_o the_o air_n or_o in_o fill_v man_n thought_n with_o imaginary_a idea_n of_o strange_a place_n in_o the_o other_o world_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o sure_a guide_n against_o all_o such_o notional_a wander_n open_v our_o eye_n to_o perceive_v the_o reality_n of_o thing_n and_o clear_v the_o brain_n not_o only_o from_o darkness_n but_o from_o falsâ—_n
that_o any_o other_o speculative_a scientifical_a doctrine_n do_v little_a or_o nothing_o conduce_v to_o a_o happy_a and_o bless_a life_n but_o that_o on_o this_o our_o everlasting_a happiness_n do_v depend_v and_o that_o we_o can_v reject_v this_o without_o certain_a ruin_n therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v head_n that_o cunning_a man_n do_v not_o deceive_v we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o hearken_v to_o the_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n their_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n and_o demonstration_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v false_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o they_o assume_v these_o great_a and_o unwarrantable_a privilege_n only_o to_o deceive_v the_o ignorant_a and_o to_o obtrude_v fictitious_a article_n of_o faith_n upon_o mankind_n wherefore_o all_o that_o now_o remain_v be_v to_o make_v some_o short_a reflection_n upon_o the_o author_n of_o purgatory_n and_o other_o new-invented_n doctrinâ—â—_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o they_o may_v be_v charge_v for_o impose_v upon_o our_o belief_n thing_n contrary_a to_o reason_n self-inconsistent_a and_o incongruous_a of_o this_o i_o will_v give_v but_o one_o instance_n which_o be_v their_o assert_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a and_o substantial_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o be_v the_o hard_a thing_n that_o ever_o be_v put_v upon_o man_n in_o any_o religion_n because_o they_o can_v admit_v it_o unless_o their_o reason_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o no_o competent_a judge_n in_o the_o matter_n unless_o also_o they_o give_v the_o lie_n to_o the_o report_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o if_o they_o do_v this_o how_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n make_v our_o faculty_n true_a which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v we_o be_v absolute_o discharge_v from_o all_o duty_n to_o he_o because_o we_o have_v no_o faculty_n that_o can_v resolve_v we_o that_o this_o be_v of_o god_n for_o if_o our_o reason_n must_v not_o be_v trust_v we_o must_v cease_v to_o be_v man_n if_o our_o sense_n be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v the_o chief_a proof_n of_o christian_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n which_o be_v the_o sight_n of_o those_o who_o see_v our_o saviour_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a now_o if_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o reason_n of_o my_o â—â—nd_n in_o conjunction_n with_o three_o or_o four_o of_o my_o sense_n how_o shâ—ll_v i_o know_v 〈…〉_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v this_o or_o that_o therefore_o i_o say_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v a_o gross_a invention_n of_o man_n contrary_a both_o to_o reason_n and_o sense_n second_o the_o truth_n they_o do_v acknowledge_v be_v make_v void_a by_o subtle_a distinction_n or_o equivocation_n as_o for_o example_n their_o doctrine_n of_o probability_n and_o of_o direct_v the_o intention_n if_o a_o man_n can_v find_v any_o doctor_n among_o they_o that_o hold_v such_o a_o opinion_n it_o make_v that_o doctrine_n probable_a and_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o virtue_n and_o conscience_n but_o what_o some_o romish_a casuistical_a doctor_n have_v resolve_v to_o be_v good_a and_o practicable_a just_a as_o tully_n say_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a or_o ridiculous_a which_o some_o philosopher_n or_o other_o have_v not_o maintain_v and_o assert_v so_o by_o direct_v their_o intention_n they_o may_v declare_v that_o which_o be_v false_a and_o deny_v that_o which_o be_v true_a because_o they_o intend_v the_o credit_n of_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n this_o mere_a intention_n shall_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o downright_a falsehood_n and_o lie_v they_o be_v so_o well_o practise_v in_o equivocation_n that_o you_o can_v confide_v in_o any_o word_n they_o speak_v they_o be_v so_o ambiguous_a and_o of_o such_o doubtful_a meaning_n in_o their_o evasion_n their_o speech_n shall_v bear_v a_o double_a sense_n whereas_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o use_v wit_n and_o part_n to_o impose_v upon_o another_o or_o to_o make_v a_o man_n believe_v that_o which_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v for_o the_o christian_a law_n be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a void_a of_o all_o ambiguity_n or_o ensnare_a speech_n free_a from_o all_o sophistication_n and_o wind_n of_o language_n never_o fly_v to_o word_n of_o a_o dubious_a or_o uncertain_a signification_n but_o plain_o declare_v the_o truth_n to_o man_n therefore_o these_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o simplicity_n and_o plain_a heartedness_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o conversation_n of_o every_o christian_a three_o they_o superadd_a to_o religion_n thing_n altogether_o unlikely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o dishonourable_a to_o god_n which_o will_v appear_v in_o these_o follow_a particular_n i._o the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n a_o idolatry_n they_o be_v too_o guilty_a of_o otherwise_o they_o will_v never_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o divide_v the_o ten_o into_o two_o to_o conceal_v iâ—_n from_o the_o people_n we_o find_v better_a doctrine_n than_o this_o among_o the_o philosopeer_n who_o say_v god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o purity_n of_o mind_n for_o this_o be_v a_o rational_a service_n and_o a_o worship_n most_o suitable_a to_o a_o immaterial_a be_v it_o be_v the_o use_n of_o that_o in_o we_o which_o be_v the_o high_a and_o noble_a of_o our_o faculty_n ii_o the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n a_o very_a vain_a and_o foolish_a thing_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n what_o they_o be_v and_o if_o they_o be_v indeed_o what_o they_o be_v take_v for_o what_o veneration_n be_v or_o can_v be_v due_a to_o they_o for_o inanimateâ—hings_n â—hings_z be_v far_o inâ—eriour_a to_o those_o that_o have_v life_n and_o for_o the_o live_n to_o worship_n thing_n that_o be_v dead_a be_v unaccountable_a and_o irrational_a iii_o the_o invocation_n or_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o saint_n our_o fellow_n creature_n particular_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o who_o they_o make_v more_o prayer_n then_o to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o although_o her_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o aâ—l_a the_o epâ—stles_n of_o the_o apostle_n although_o christ_n himself_o as_o foresee_v the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o thing_n do_v ever_o restrain_v all_o extravagant_a imagination_n of_o honour_n due_a to_o she_o yet_o the_o adoration_n of_o she_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o why_o shall_v a_o man_n so_o prostâ—ue_v himself_o as_o to_o worship_n those_o i_o be_o sure_a god_n will_v not_o have_v i_o worship_n for_o he_o will_v not_o have_v we_o adore_v any_o creature_n as_o the_o apostle_n argue_v col._n 2._o 18._o it_o be_v but_o a_o show_n of_o humility_n to_o worship_n angel_n who_o be_v place_v in_o the_o high_a order_n of_o creature_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v sure_o none_o below_o they_o be_v and_o god_n have_v declare_v there_o be_v but_o one_o supreme_a self-existent_a be_v and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n jesus_n christ_n iv_o they_o withhold_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o people_n because_o they_o say_v knowledge_n of_o the_o very_a oracle_n of_o god_n will_v make_v they_o contentious_a and_o disobedient_a to_o authority_n if_o this_o be_v true_a than_o the_o blame_n of_o all_o this_o must_v be_v lay_v upon_o our_o bless_a saviour_n for_o reveal_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n as_o this_o be_v and_o thereby_o we_o shall_v condemn_v the_o apostle_n for_o make_v know_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o man_n in_o a_o tongue_n they_o understand_v but_o i_o suppose_v the_o papist_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o lay_v all_o the_o miscarriage_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n although_o man_n may_v abuse_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n yet_o the_o abuse_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v useful_a be_v never_o account_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o the_o take_v it_o away_o therefore_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v hinder_v from_o the_o know-of_a the_o scripture_n for_o fear_v they_o shall_v become_v proud_a or_o rebellious_a for_o this_o will_v be_v as_o if_o one_o shall_v put_v out_o a_o man_n eye_n that_o he_o may_v the_o better_o follow_v he_o or_o that_o he_o may_v not_o loose_v his_o way_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o out_o bless_a saviour_n which_o be_v unfite_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v but_o what_o be_v plain_o design_v to_o promote_v holiness_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o romanist_n do_v indeed_o pretend_v that_o the_o unity_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v maintain_v unless_o the_o people_n be_v keep_v in_o ignorance_n then_o the_o mischief_n will_v be_v that_o for_o the_o end_n of_o keep_v peace_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n
here_o undertake_v to_o make_v good_a which_o be_v account_v a_o difficult_a province_n but_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v relieve_v we_o in_o that_o particular_a by_o sound_v the_o institution_n express_o upon_o that_o one_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n joh._n 20._o 2z_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o examine_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o scripture_n to_o discover_v what_o footstep_n of_o divine_a institution_n may_v be_v find_v here_o or_o there_o for_o the_o council_n whole_o insist_o and_o rely_v upon_o that_o text_n of_o st._n john_n and_o therefore_o if_o that_o fail_v they_o the_o whole_a hypothesis_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n now_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o lay_v the_o word_n before_o we_o and_o they_o be_v these_o he_o breathe_v on_o they_o and_o say_v receive_v you_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whosesoever_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o and_o whosesoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v here_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o man_n that_o have_v eye_n in_o his_o head_n or_o ear_n to_o hear_v whither_o in_o this_o text_n there_o be_v any_o one_o word_n of_o auricular_a confession_n or_o much_o less_o of_o such_o a_o circumstantiated_a one_o as_o they_o require_v and_o this_o be_v so_o manifest_a and_o notorious_a that_o their_o own_o ancient_a canonist_n and_o several_a of_o their_o learned_a divine_n be_v ashamed_a of_o the_o pretence_n of_o divine_a institution_n found_v upon_o this_o or_o any_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o be_v content_a to_o defend_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o authority_n and_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o examine_v by_o and_o by_o in_o its_o due_a place_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o can_v choose_v but_o admire_v the_o mighty_a faith_n of_o a_o romanist_n who_o can_v believe_v in_o spite_n of_o his_o own_o eye_n it_o seem_v to_o we_o a_o unsuperable_a difficulty_n heretofore_o for_o a_o man_n to_o persuade_v himself_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o flesh_n because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o sense_n yea_o although_o for_o that_o there_o be_v the_o countenance_n of_o five_o figurative_a but_o mistake_v word_n to_o support_v the_o credulity_n but_o this_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n clear_o out_o do_v it_o for_o here_o a_o man_n must_v believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v when_o as_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o word_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o faith_n or_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n how_o many_o sacrament_n may_v not_o such_o man_n have_v if_o they_o please_v what_o voluminous_a creed_n may_v not_o they_o swallow_v and_o digest_v what_o mountain_n may_v not_o such_o a_o wonderful_a faith_n remove_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v for_o themselves_o perhaps_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o will_v plead_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o have_v peremptory_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o purpose_n aforesaid_a indeed_o that_o council_n in_o the_o three_o canon_n of_o their_o fourteen_o session_n do_v damn_v all_o those_o who_o deny_v that_o a_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o auricular_a confession_n be_v prescribe_v in_o that_o text_n of_o st._n john_n or_o who_o apply_v it_o to_o any_o other_o purpose_n but_o in_o so_o do_v they_o both_o usurp_v a_o prerogative_n which_o be_v never_o pretend_v to_o or_o practise_v by_o any_o council_n before_o they_o and_o withal_o they_o betray_v a_o consciousness_n that_o the_o text_n itself_o yield_v no_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o design_v to_o countenance_n by_o it_o for_o what_o council_n ever_o till_o now_o bring_v a_o text_n and_o then_o impose_v a_o interpretation_n upon_o it_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n and_o then_o back_v that_o interpretation_n with_o a_o anathema_n if_o the_o text_n be_v plain_a or_o can_v be_v make_v so_o why_o be_v not_o that_o do_v and_o to_o be_v sure_a if_o that_o can_v be_v do_v by_o other_o mean_n the_o curse_n will_v not_o do_v it_o at_o least_o to_o any_o but_o very_o obedient_a roman_a conscience_n beside_o if_o this_o course_n be_v allow_v i_o see_v not_o but_o a_o council_n may_v bring_v in_o what_o religion_n they_o please_v have_v first_o make_v a_o nose_n of_o wax_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o then_o writhe_v it_o into_o what_o shape_n they_o best_a fancy_n for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o favour_v i_o i_o can_v govern_v the_o sense_n and_o if_o the_o letter_n be_v silent_a or_o intractable_a i_o can_v help_v that_o with_o a_o interpretation_n and_o if_o i_o have_v authority_n or_o confidence_n enough_o to_o impose_v that_o under_o the_o peril_n of_o anathema_n i_o be_o no_o long_o a_o interpreter_n or_o a_o judge_n but_o a_o lawgiver_n and_o need_v not_o trouble_v myself_o with_o scriptum_n est_fw-la but_o may_v if_o i_o will_v speak_v plain_a say_v decretum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o business_n be_v do_v but_o if_o neither_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n nor_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n will_v do_v in_o this_o case_n then_o in_o the_o second_o place_n they_o think_v they_o have_v at_o least_o some_o colour_n of_o reason_n to_o relieve_v they_o and_o if_o they_o can_v find_v auricular_a confession_n in_o the_o text_n yet_o they_o will_v by_o consequence_n infer_v it_o thence_o for_o they_o say_v although_o indeed_o it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o here_o express_o mention_v yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o text_n before_o we_o institute_v a_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o therefore_o auricular_a confession_n must_v necessary_o be_v imply_v because_o absolution_n can_v be_v without_o confession_n here_o the_o reader_n will_v observe_v that_o the_o point_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v very_o much_o alter_v for_o we_o be_v now_o fall_v from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o divine_a institution_n of_o auricular_a confession_n in_o particular_a to_o that_o of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o general_n i._n e._n from_o direct_a proof_n to_o a_o subintelligitur_fw-la but_o we_o will_v follow_v they_o hither_o also_o and_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o matter_n we_o will_v brief_o consider_v these_o three_o thing_n 1._o whither_o that_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o depend_v on_o a_o inference_n and_o be_v prove_v only_o by_o a_o innuendo_fw-la 2._o whither_o it_o can_v be_v reasonable_a to_o assert_v that_o our_o saviour_n there_o institute_n a_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n where_o not_o only_o auricular_a confession_n but_o the_o whole_a matter_n of_o such_o a_o sacrament_n be_v leave_v undefined_a 3._o whither_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v do_v that_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o have_v not_o that_o be_v have_v here_o institute_v and_o appoint_v all_o those_o thing_n which_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v require_v as_o the_o material_a part_n of_o penance_n yet_o this_o can_v have_v be_v a_o sacrament_n 1._o for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o force_n and_o signification_n of_o this_o word_n institution_n now_o that_o in_o the_o common_a use_n of_o man_n especial_o of_o those_o which_o speak_v distinct_o and_o understand_o imply_v a_o set_n up_o de_fw-la novo_fw-la or_o the_o appoint_v that_o to_o become_v a_o duty_n which_o be_v not_o knowable_a or_o at_o least_o not_o know_v to_o be_v so_o before_o it_o become_v so_o appoint_v for_o this_o word_n institution_n be_v that_o which_o we_o use_v to_o express_v a_o positive_a command_n by_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v moral_a in_o the_o strict_a sense_n and_o of_o natural_a obligation_n now_o it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o all_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n ought_v to_o be_v appoint_v very_o plain_o and_o express_o or_o else_o they_o can_v carry_v no_o obligation_n with_o they_o for_o see_v the_o whole_a reason_n of_o their_o become_a matter_n of_o law_n or_o duty_n lie_v in_o the_o will_n of_o the_o legislator_n if_o that_o be_v not_o plain_o discover_v they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v institute_v and_o so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obligation_n to_o observe_v they_o because_o where_o there_o be_v no_o law_n there_o can_v be_v no_o transgression_n and_o a_o law_n be_v no_o law_n in_o effect_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o promulge_v be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n to_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o institution_n by_o implication_n only_o and_o yet_o at_o the_o 2._o sess_n 14._o c._n 2._o same_o
time_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o matter_n so_o pretend_v to_o be_v institute_v be_v no_o less_o than_o absosolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o sinner_n 2._o the_o second_o of_o these_o will_v easy_o be_v resolve_v by_o consider_v what_o we_o observe_v before_o from_o the_o 3._o sess_n 14._o c._n 3._o council_n of_o trent_n viz._n that_o this_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n consist_v of_o matter_n and_o form_n the_o form_n be_v the_o priest_n absolution_n but_o the_o matter_n or_o material_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v contrition_n confession_n to_o a_o priest_n and_o satisfaction_n or_o performance_n of_o the_o penance_n enjoin_v by_o he_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o not_o only_o auricular_a confession_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v hitherto_o but_o also_o contrition_n and_o satisfaction_n be_v whole_o omit_v and_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n by_o the_o evangelist_n in_o this_o passage_n of_o scripture_n from_o whence_o they_o fetch_v their_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o wonderful_o strange_a thing_n that_o our_o savionr_n shall_v be_v suppose_v to_o institut_fw-la a_o sacrament_n without_o any_o material_n of_o it_o at_o all_o sure_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v either_o a_o very_a spiritual_a sacrament_n or_o none_o at_o all_o let_v we_o guess_v at_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o in_o proportion_n to_o either_o of_o the_o other_o undoubted_a sacrament_n suppose_v our_o saviour_n instead_o of_o that_o accurate_a form_n in_o which_o he_o institute_v the_o eucharist_n have_v only_o say_v i_o will_v have_v you_o my_o disciple_n and_o all_o that_o shall_v believe_v on_o my_o name_n to_o keep_v a_o memorial_n of_o i_o when_o i_o be_o go_v or_o suppose_v he_o say_v only_o as_o he_o do_v john_n 6._o 55._o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o will_v any_o one_o have_v conclude_v here_o that_o our_o saviour_n in_o so_o say_v have_v appoint_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v consecrate_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o he_o have_v without_o more_o ado_n institute_v such_o a_o sacrament_n as_o we_o usual_o celebrate_v no_o certain_o and_o therefore_o we_o see_v our_o saviour_n be_v the_o most_o express_a and_o particular_a therein_o that_o can_v be_v for_o he_o take_v bread_n bless_v it_o break_v it_o give_v it_o to_o they_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n etc._n etc._n and_o after_o supper_n he_o take_v the_o cup_n bless_v it_o give_v it_o to_o they_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o for_o this_o be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o add_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o me._n now_o who_o be_v there_o that_o observe_v this_o accuracy_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n can_v imagine_v that_o he_o shall_v intend_v to_o institute_v a_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o that_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o romanist_n as_o the_o other_o only_o with_o this_o form_n of_o word_n whosoever_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v etc._n etc._n and_o without_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o confession_n contrition_n or_o any_o other_o material_a or_o necessary_a part_n or_o circumstance_n of_o it_o 2._o but_o in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o place_n let_v we_o suppose_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o the_o text_n before_o we_o institute_v penance_n and_o have_v appoint_v particular_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o call_v the_o material_a part_n of_o it_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a he_o have_v not_o yet_o even_o then_o and_o upon_o that_o supposition_n penance_n will_v not_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v i_o confess_v according_a to_o a_o loose_a acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n sacrament_n something_o may_v be_v say_v for_o it_o for_o so_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n have_v have_v the_o name_n of_o sacrament_n apply_v to_o they_o tertullian_n somewhere_o call_v elisha_n axe_n the_o sacrament_n of_o wood_n and_o in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n he_o style_v the_o whole_a christian_a religion_n a_o sacrament_n st._n austin_n in_o several_a place_n call_v bread_n fish_n the_o rock_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o number_n sacrament_n for_o he_o have_v give_v we_o a_o general_a rule_n in_o his_o five_o epistle_n viz._n that_o all_o sign_n when_o they_o belong_v to_o divine_a thing_n be_v call_v sacramentâ—_n and_o in_o consideration_n hereof_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o cassander_n that_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n be_v indefinite_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o until_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n lombard_n but_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o and_o proper_o speak_v this_o rite_n of_o penance_n take_v it_o altogether_o and_o even_o suppose_v whatsoever_o the_o romanist_n can_v suppose_v to_o belong_v to_o it_o can_v be_v repute_v a_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o allow_a definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n deliver_v by_o their_o own_o divine_n some_o of_o they_o define_v a_o sacrament_n thus_o sacram._n thus_o hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n vict._n lib._n de_fw-fr sacram._n sacramentum_fw-la est_fw-la corporale_fw-la elementum_fw-la foris_fw-la sensibiliter_fw-la propositum_fw-la ex_fw-la similitudine_fw-la repraesentans_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la institutione_n significans_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la sanctificatione_n continens_fw-la invisibilem_fw-la gratiam_fw-la and_o the_o 1._o the_o magist_n sent._n lib._n 4._o do_v 1._o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n himself_o describe_v it_o somewhat_o more_o brief_o but_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n in_o these_o word_n sacramentum_fw-la est_fw-la invisibilis_fw-la gratiae_fw-la visibilis_fw-la forma_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la imaginem_fw-la gerens_fw-la &_o causa_fw-la existens_fw-la both_o which_o definition_n be_v acknowledge_v and_o applaud_v by_o the_o jesuit_n sacramentis_fw-la jesuit_n becanus_n tract_n 2._o de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la becanus_n and_o the_o plain_a truth_n be_v a_o sacrament_n can_v be_v better_a express_v in_o so_o few_o word_n than_o it_o be_v by_o st._n 16._o st._n aug._n c._n faust_n lib._n 19_o c._n 16._o austin_n when_o he_o call_v it_o verbum_fw-la visibile_fw-la a_o visible_a word_n or_o gospel_n for_o it_o please_v the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n by_o this_o institution_n of_o sacrament_n to_o condescend_v to_o our_o weakness_n and_o thereby_o to_o give_v we_o sensible_a token_n or_o plege_n of_o what_o he_o have_v promise_v in_o his_o write_a word_n to_o the_o intent_n that_o our_o dulness_n may_v be_v relieve_v and_o our_o faith_n assist_v forasmuch_o as_o herein_o our_o eye_n and_o other_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o our_o ear_n be_v make_v witness_n of_o his_o gracious_a intention_n thus_o by_o baptismal_a wash_n he_o give_v we_o a_o sensible_a token_n and_o representation_n of_o our_o regeneration_n and_o the_o wash_n away_o of_o our_o sin_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n we_o have_v a_o token_n and_o symbol_n of_o our_o union_n with_o christ_n our_o friendship_n with_o god_n and_o communion_n with_o each_o other_o but_o now_o it_o be_v manifest_a there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o this_o in_o their_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o even_o bellarmine_n himself_o confess_v for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v or_o mean_v that_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v a_o token_n or_o emblem_n of_o god_n forgiveness_n but_o that_o the_o priest_n actual_o pardon_v in_o god_n stead_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o power_n delegated_a to_o he_o so_o that_o according_a to_o they_o here_o must_v be_v a_o sacrament_n not_o only_o without_o any_o material_a part_n institute_v but_o also_o without_o any_o thing_n figurative_a symbolical_a or_o significative_a which_o seem_v to_o be_v as_o express_o contrary_a to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n in_o the_o aforesaid_a definition_n as_o to_o the_o truth_n itself_o nay_o far_o to_o evince_v the_o difference_n of_o this_o rite_n of_o penance_n from_o all_o other_o proper_a sacrament_n it_o deserve_v observation_n that_o whereas_o in_o those_o other_o acknowledge_v sacrament_n the_o priest_n in_o god_n name_n deliver_v to_o we_o the_o pledge_n and_o symbol_n of_o divine_a grace_n here_o in_o this_o of_o penance_n we_o must_v bring_v all_o the_o material_a part_n and_o pledge_n ourselves_o and_o present_v they_o to_o god_n or_o to_o the_o priest_n in_o his_o stead_n my_o meaning_n be_v that_o whereas_o for_o instance_n in_o baptism_n the_o priest_n apply_v to_o we_o the_o symbol_n of_o water_n and_o in_o the_o eucharist_n deliver_v to_o we_o the_o consecrate_a element_n in_o token_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n contrariwise_a here_o in_o penance_n we_o must_v on_o our_o part_n bring_v with_o we_o contrition_n confession_n and_o satisfaction_n too_o in_o which_o respect_n we_o may_v be_v rather_o say_v to_o give_v pledge_n to_o god_n than_o he_o to_o we_o which_o be_v wide_o different_a from_o the_o nature_n of_o other_o
be_v to_o all_o the_o end_n and_o purpose_n of_o a_o miracle_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o and_o can_v be_v no_o testimony_n or_o proof_n of_o any_o thing_n because_o itself_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o another_o miracle_n to_o give_v testimony_n to_o it_o and_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v wrought_v and_o neither_o in_o scripture_n nor_o in_o profane_a author_n nor_o in_o common_a use_n of_o speech_n be_v any_o thing_n call_v a_o miracle_n but_o what_o fall_v under_o the_o notice_n of_o our_o sense_n a_o miracle_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o supernatural_a effect_n evident_a to_o sense_n the_o great_a end_n and_o design_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v a_o sensible_a proof_n and_o conviction_n to_o we_o of_o something_o that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v and_o for_o want_v of_o this_o condition_n transubstantiation_n if_o it_o be_v true_a will_v be_v no_o miracle_n it_o will_v indeed_o be_v very_o supernatural_a but_o for_o all_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o miracle_n for_o a_o sign_n or_o miracle_n be_v always_o a_o thing_n sensible_a otherwise_o iâ—_n can_v be_v no_o sign_n now_o that_o such_o a_o change_n as_o be_v pretend_v in_o transubstantiation_n shall_v real_o be_v wrought_v and_o yet_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o sign_n and_o appearance_n of_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o wonderful_a but_o not_o to_o sense_n for_o our_o sense_n perceive_v no_o change_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o all_o our_o sense_n remain_v just_a as_o they_o be_v before_o and_o that_o a_o thing_n shall_v remain_v to_o all_o appearance_n just_a as_o it_o be_v have_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o wonder_n in_o it_o we_o wonder_v indeed_o when_o we_o see_v a_o strange_a thing_n do_v but_o no_o man_n wonder_n when_o he_o see_v nothing_o do_v so_o that_o transubstantiation_n if_o they_o will_v needs_o have_v it_o a_o miracle_n be_v such_o a_o miracle_n as_o any_o man_n may_v work_v that_o have_v but_o the_o confidence_n to_o face_n man_n down_o that_o he_o work_v it_o and_o the_o fortune_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v magnify_v their_o priest_n upon_o account_n of_o this_o miracle_n which_o they_o say_v they_o can_v work_v every_o day_n and_o every_o hour_n yet_o i_o can_v understand_v â—he_n reason_n of_o it_o for_o when_o this_o great_a work_n as_o they_o call_v it_o be_v do_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o appear_v to_o be_v do_v than_o it_o there_o be_v no_o miracle_n now_o such_o a_o miracle_n as_o to_o all_o appearance_n be_v no_o miracle_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o a_o protestant_a minister_n as_o well_o as_o a_o popish_a priest_n may_v not_o work_v as_o often_o as_o he_o please_v or_o if_o he_o can_v buâ—_n have_v the_o patience_n to_o let_v it_o alone_o it_o will_v work_v itself_o for_o sure_o nothing_o in_o the_o world_n be_v easy_a than_o to_o let_v a_o thing_n be_v as_o it_o be_v and_o by_o speak_v a_o few_o word_n over_o it_o to_o make_v it_o just_a what_o be_v before_o every_o man_n every_o day_n may_v work_v ten_o thousand_o such_o miracle_n and_o thus_o i_o have_v dispatch_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o discourse_n which_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o pretend_a ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o this_o doctrine_n and_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o insufficiency_n of_o they_o i_o come_v in_o the_o second_o place_n to_o produce_v our_o objection_n against_o ii_o ii_o it_o which_o will_v be_v of_o so_o much_o the_o great_a force_n because_o i_o have_v already_o show_v this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v destitute_a of_o all_o divine_a warrant_n and_o authority_n &_o of_o any_o other_o sort_n of_o ground_n sufficient_a in_o reason_n to_o justify_v it_o so_o that_o i_o do_v not_o now_o object_n against_o a_o doctrine_n which_o have_v a_o fair_a probability_n of_o divine_a revelation_n on_o its_o side_n for_o that_o will_v weigh_v down_o all_o objection_n which_o do_v not_o plain_o overthrow_v the_o probability_n and_o credit_n of_o its_o divine_a revelation_n but_o i_o object_n against_o a_o doctrine_n by_o the_o mere_a will_n and_o tyranny_n of_o man_n impose_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n without_o any_o evidence_n of_o scripture_n and_o against_o all_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n and_o sense_n the_o objection_n i_o shall_v reduce_v to_o these_o two_o head_n first_o the_o infinite_a scandal_n of_o this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o second_o the_o monstrous_a and_o insupportable_a absurdity_n of_o it_o first_o the_o infinite_a scandal_n of_o this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o upon_o these_o four_o account_n 1._o of_o the_o stupidity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n 2._o the_o real_a barbarousness_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o rite_n of_o our_o religion_n upon_o supposition_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n 3._o of_o the_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a consequence_n of_o it_o 4._o of_o the_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n which_o they_o be_v certain_o guilty_a of_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o true_a 1._o upon_o account_n of_o the_o stupidity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o remember_v that_o tully_n who_o be_v a_o man_n of_o very_o good_a sense_n instance_v in_o the_o conceit_n of_o eat_v god_n as_o the_o extremity_n of_o madness_n and_o so_o stupid_a a_o apprehension_n as_o he_o think_v no_o man_n be_v ever_o guilty_a of_o 3._o of_o de_fw-fr nat._n deorum_fw-la l._n 3._o when_o we_o call_v say_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n ceres_n and_o wine_n bacchus_n we_o use_v but_o the_o common_a language_n but_o do_v you_o think_v any_o man_n so_o mad_a as_o to_o believe_v that_o which_o be_v eat_v to_o be_v god_n it_o seem_v he_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o so_o extravagant_a a_o folly_n have_v ever_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n it_o be_v a_o very_a severe_a say_n of_o averro_n the_o arabian_a philosopher_n who_o live_v after_o this_o doctrine_n be_v entertain_v among_o christian_n and_o ought_v to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n blush_n if_o she_o can_v 1._o can_v diony_n carthus_n in_o 4._o do_v 10._o art_n 1._o i_o have_v travel_v say_v he_o over_o the_o world_n and_o have_v find_v divers_a sect_n but_o so_o sottish_a a_o sect_n or_o law_n i_o never_o find_v as_o be_v the_o sect._n of_o the_o christian_n because_o with_o their_o own_o tooth_n they_o devour_v their_o god_n who_o they_o worship_v it_o be_v great_a stupidity_n in_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n to_o say_v come_v let_v we_o make_v we_o god_n but_o it_o be_v civil_o say_v of_o they_o let_v we_o make_v god_n that_o may_v go_v before_o we_o in_o comparison_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o say_v let_v we_o make_v a_o god_n that_o we_o may_v eat_v he_o so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n i_o can_v but_o wonder_v that_o they_o shall_v choose_v thus_o to_o expose_v faith_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o all_o that_o be_v endue_v with_o reason_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o plain_a truth_n the_o christian_a religion_n be_v never_o so_o horrible_o expose_v to_o the_o scorn_n of_o atheist_n and_o infidel_n as_o it_o have_v be_v by_o this_o most_o absurd_a and_o senseless_a doctrine_n but_o thus_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o 10._o that_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 10._o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v come_v with_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_a miracle_n and_o with_o all_o deceiveableness_n of_o unrighteousness_n with_o all_o the_o legerdemain_n and_o juggle_a trick_n of_o falsehood_n and_o imposture_n among_o which_o this_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o they_o call_v a_o miracle_n and_o we_o a_o cheat_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o in_o all_o probability_n those_o common_a juggle_a word_n of_o hocus_fw-la pocus_fw-la be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o corruption_n of_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la by_o way_n of_o ridiculous_a imitation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o trick_n of_o transubstantiation_n into_o such_o contempt_n by_o this_o foolish_a doctrine_n and_o pretend_a miracle_n of_o they_o have_v they_o bring_v the_o mosâ—_n sacred_a and_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n 2._o it_o be_v very_o scandalous_a likewise_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o real_a barbarousness_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o rite_n of_o our_o religion_n upon_o supposition_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n literal_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n st._n austin_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o great_a impiety_n and_o the_o impiety_n and_o barbarousness_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v not_o in_o truth_n extenuate_v but_o only_o the_o appearance_n of_o it_o by_o its_o be_v do_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o thing_n they_o acknowledge_v be_v real_o do_v and_o they_o believe_v that_o they_o